Notes: Girlfriend¡Chaehyun, public sex, daddy kink.
The sweet taste of victory. As the ace pitcher, you successfully strike out the opponent's hitter, resulting in a win for your team. The euphoria of celebration has died down for a while now, but you still have butterflies in your stomach. Right now, you're on the mound again, but not alone like you are used to. Chaehyun, your beautiful girlfriend is with you. Being the school cheerleader, she shouted your name the loudest, and her cheers helped you zone in to win the game.
"B-babe, are you sure?" Chaehyun stutters as her round eyes wander around the empty field. The game had ended for quite a while, and people had left the stadium. But you stay behind with your girlfriend after the celebration. When the coast is clear, you pull her out into the open field.
"It'll be fine baby. No one is around."
"But still—" a kiss from you shut her up. Gone is the hesitation from before; now Chaehyun is drowning in your kiss. Your right hand squeezes her clothed boobs. Chaehyun tries to take your hands off her, but your pitching hand turns out to be too strong for her. Her boobs are bigger than the baseball you hold, but you are as skilled in handling them. The touches are too much, and Chaehyun starts to melt at your touch. Slowly, you unbutton the jersey that you gave her and take it off her. You lay the jersey down on the mound before laying your girlfriend on it.
Chaehyun's boobs are out in the open; her bra was left in the locker room as per your request. A blush forms on her chubby cheeks. You stare at her lovingly before leaning in for a kiss on her cheek.
"Do you trust me babe?" Your question is answered by a shy nod from Chaehyun and that's all you needed. You take off both of your pants. Chaehyun stares at you hard shaft finally out in the open.
"Someone's excited." A smirk plastered on your face as you see Chaehyun's glistening pussy. So much for being embarrassed you guessed.
"Ju-just fuck me already."
"Will do, baby." Just like that, you plunge your dick inside her wet pussy. Chaehyun's screams escape her mouth, and that triggers you to go into action. Wasting no time, you fold her legs up to her chest and start to fuck her hard. Chaehyun's pussy is tighter and wetter than usual. Adrenaline is also cruising through your body right now. Now, you are fucking your girlfriend on the pitching mound after a baseball in an empty field. The idea of getting caugh while having sex seems to excite the both of you.
"Scream babe! Let everyone know how good I'm fucking you!" And scream is what Chaehyun did. She let herself loose; she doesn't care if anyone saw her right now.
"Yes! Yes! Fuck me hard, daddy!" The pet name triggers something inside of you. With your last ounce of energy, after a long day of baseball, you give your all to ramming yourself into your girlfriend's pussy.
Chaehyun's eyes roll back and her tongue lulls out. Her body turns rigid as she cums hard on your dick, causing you to paint her inside walls white. It took awhile for your last spurt of seed cums inside Chaehyun. You slowly pull yourself out of her tight pussy. Cum start to drip down to ground. You look at your girlfriend; her milky skin is flushed red, and her chest is heaving up and down.
"So, daddy, huh?" You chuckle while Chaehyun gives you a glare as she still can't move her body. After a few minutes of loving kisses, you help your girlfriend fix herself up, and the two of you quickly run off before anyone sees.
-------------
Hello,
It's Sym again.
Finally I post another story. This one is made in one sitting, so hope you enjoy it.
Also thank you for @sullyoonthings for forcing me to write this one 😂
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Chaeyoung squinted as rays were cast on her skin. She skittled through the sand, escaping back towards the lifeguard tower to seek abode.
She hated the sun.
Not because it was hot — she could tolerate heat. It was what the sun did to her skin.
Ultraviolet rays were relentless. UVA accelerated wrinkles, dark spots and aging. UVB left painful burns and if exposed long enough? Early death through cancer.
There was only so much sunscreen lotion could do, and whilst she had countless tubes of exaggeratedly high SPF lotions tucked in the side basket mounted on her lifeguard tower seat, nothing was more effective than a good old parasol that provided absolute defensive shade from skin damage.
“Stupid punks,” Chaeyoung grumbled, looping the ropes around the hook on her chair’s legs as she hung the lifebuoy back into place. “Fucking jebaiting and tricking me that they were drowning.”
She kept muttering to herself as she climbed back up, sitting back into her barely comfortable throne before she casted her eyes over the beach.
“I hope a jellyfish stings your balls.”
She slid her sunglasses back over her eyes and she unscrewed her flask, letting ice-cold water wash away the dryness in her throat. Mobile phone out, she relaunched her music player and resumed vibing to summer songs. It was the only thing keeping her sane under the sweltering heat of the summer sun, and boy did she hate being a lifeguard.
“False alarm. I repeat. False alarm,” Chaeyoung spoke into the walkie talkie.
Beep.
“Roger that. Continue to keep a look out.”
Chaeyoung pressed the button and replied, “Copy.”
She sighed and fastened the device back to her life vest, leaning back onto the chair. She lifted and swung her leg over the other, crossing it deliberately as she tried to cover her panties from ogling men and drooling women alike.
Why can’t they mind their own business and stop looking at me? she thought, dabbing sweat off her forehead with a handkerchief that was already soaked with her sweat from an hour ago. Heat buzzed around her like unrelenting waves of discomfort, each one squeezing out unceasing drops of saline stickiness from the pores of her skin.
But that wasn’t what irked her.
Yes, Chaeyoung knew she was a gorgeous lady and gazes would naturally gravitate towards her. However, what she hated was that people looked at her because of her beauty.
Among other things.
Her snow white skin under the blazing sun was definitely considered the eighth Wonder of the World, along with her slender and sexy body and legs that were classified as the ninth. She was the definition of the beach’s Sex Aphrodite who saved lives with her looks.
And to make her point known again, she really hated being a lifeguard to her core. She had so much hatred for it that she had stuck with this job for eight years just to see if the job would piss her enough to force her to quit.
But she was the better woman. She would never let such a minute thing get the better of her. She was the gracious and stronger one who toughened through all the stares of admiration, lust, glamour, lechery, adoration, and concupiscence.
She would not leave.
Definitely because of the free lodging and the high pay the job provided. She was a slut for money too after all, much like everybody in the world.
She raised her hand and pressed it forward, looking at the sun through her shades. She measured the distance between the glowing ball and the horizon of the sea, estimating how many more hours it would take before she would be liberated from this gaze hell.
Four more hours till sunset.
She hoped that the night shift bastard would come and take over her soon, as much as she despised him. A disgusting lecher who always slurped his tongue as he looked up at her, trying his best to peer through her underwear whenever she climbed down the lifeguard chair.
But she had no one to blame but herself. It was what she had chosen, despite being touted as one of the beach’s goddesses.
She knew how parents dragged their kids out of her surveillance zone. She knew how men undressed her with their eyes. She knew how women fantasised about one night stands with her.
Everybody looked at her, but nobody saw her.
It was her fault after all.
Was it wrong to embrace sexuality?
Was it wrong to love oneself?
Or was it a crime to want those things on her own terms?
Why couldn’t the world look at her like how she looked at herself?
beep.
She looked at her phone.
Liar.
She pocketed her phone.
In any case, Chaeyoung dozed off and left the surveillance to her other lifeguard colleagues fifty metres to either side of her.
You stood to the side, looking at her with puzzled eyes.
~~~
The set up was ready.
Three, two, one… and start.
“Hi everyone, chaengrang here~”
Chaeyoung leaned forward and looked at the camera, which was already recording, streaming whatever that was happening in her room to her viewers.
“It’s been a looooong day, and I couldn’t wait. So today, I’m already undressed.”
She stepped backwards and gave her body a slow, teasing twirl, showing off every slutty angle — her barely covered tits, the thin strip of bikini bottom wedged between her ass cheeks, and the obvious damp spot already darkening the fabric covering her pussy.
The stream chat exploded with playful teases and protests, mixed in with donors generously gifting her money.
webbedavianbird: cmon you arent even totally naked
erosheros: take it off, you look hot but I wanna see all of you
“Impatient, aren’t we?” Chaeyoung smirked, giving her upper lip a slow, sensual swipe. “Too bad for you gooners today. Your sex goonette is just staying like this.”
She hooked her fingers under the red-and-white striped bikini top, peeling it down just enough to show her already taut and stiff nipples. The hot air made them ooze a little more sweat for a brief, tantalising second before she let the fabric go. Her bikini snapped back into place, hiding her arousal from millions of hungry eyes across the planet.
ghostercomplicated: please… give us the full show
“You poor little things, today will be a special show, so stop worrying about it,” Chaeyoung cooed mockingly. “Today’s going to be a very special show, so stop worrying and just watch.”
“Maybe even more than watch,” she whispered, pumping her hands in a twisting motion up and down an imaginary cock.
She disappeared off camera for a moment, and the next thing they knew, the entire camera jolted and shifted. Their eyes shook along with how Chaeyoung was moving the camera vigorously and nauseously, before it finally settled into a position that was questionable.
It was repositioned onto a tripod that rested on the floor, capturing the lewd sight before their eyes. Centered perfectly in view was an eight-inch dildo erected off the ground like a veiny tower, stuck firmly to the flat surface with the aid of a suction cup. Its realistic head was already glistening with a fresh coat of lube. Before their minds could register what was going on, Chaeyoung was already mounting it, her legs spread wide as she squatted over the massive toy.
With one hand, she pulled her bikini panties aside, exposing her puffy, dripping pussy lips. With the other, she pressed the fat head of the veiny cock against her entrance, eyes rolling back slightly as she sank down.
“Fuccckkk…”
She let out a lust-drunk groan, relieved that she was finally being stretched for all to see after a long day of work. She sank her body further down, letting her favourite comfort cock fill her greedy cunt inch by inch, until her ass rested against the floor. The delicious fullness made her walls flutter and clench hard as it sat snugly in her constricting heat.
Her mouth fell open in pure bliss from the feeling of being filled to the brim, and she needed to experience that feeling over and over again.
More. Immediately.
So she lifted her hips and slammed it down.
Thud.
The dildo battered deep into her guts as she fucked herself onto it, pushing each and every pleasure button that made her eyes roll and her tongue loll.
“S-Shit,” Chaeyoung cursed, but she was smirking at the desperate viewers stroking their cocks and fingering their soaked pussies. “Take your goonsticks and start pumping, you pathetic gooners.”
She slammed her devouring pussy harder onto the veined monster with wet squelches.
“And you goonettes, stuff those pretty goonholes full with your fingers and fake cocks. Keep pace with me. Fuck yourselves exactly like I’m fucking this big, fat cock into my fat pussy.”
Chaeyoung yelped in pleasure and let out husky moans one after another, brutalising her cunt with the dildo below. She slapped her firm ass against the floor with every drop, rolled her hips in filthy clockwise circles, stirring the thick toy inside her until creamy arousal began coating the shaft and dripping down her thighs.
Far away in bedrooms and dark living rooms, her viewers obeyed. Hard cocks in hand pussies leaking copiously, pumped furiously in time with her bounces. Wet pussies were stretched and rubbed raw as women whimpered and gasped along with her, plunging their own toys deep into their greedy lips.
“Fuck yourselves harder, you little pumpsluts,” Chaeyoung cried, bouncing faster. The entire room echoed with sloppy squelches and thundering claps, heavy flesh slapping against the floor that mixed with her own shameless moans. She was writhing from the undulating shocks that were coursing through her nerves. Her body secreted whatever juices it could, glazing both her insides and outsides with sweat, saliva and the sweet, sinful juices of sex.
She rode and ground like a cowgirl.
She fucked herself like an animal in heat.
She fell backwards, leaning back onto her hands. She lifted and dropped her hips, snapping them up and down as she fucked her front walls mercilessly. Her cunt ate the fat head and thick sausage with sin, swallowing it continuously as the tip punched her deepest parts, forming visible bulges in her lower belly with very thrust.
“Holy shit, it’s so fucking big,” Chaeyoung mewled, pressing a hand to her stomach so the viewers could see the disgusting outline. But it was just an excuse for her to press the nerves onto the smashing cock for more pleasure. “Look at how deep your cocks are hitting my insides—pump those hand pussies harder! Faster!”
At the peak of a gut distending drop, her pussy clenched too hard and the dildo was squeezed out with a wet schlorp, followed by the expulsion of a powerful spurt of hot girl cum that splashed across the floor. Her inner thighs were drenched with shiny stains of her arousal, muscles twitching violently.
“M-more…”
Still trembling, Chaeyoung bent to the side and took a thicker dildo, slamming the suction cup firmly onto the ground in front of her. With another lift and sink, she impaled herself onto the glazed first toy again, wrapping it with her tight confines. She leaned forward and looked and the camera, lowering her mouth onto the other dildo’s tip. Hips still twerking and bouncing on the other silicone, she gave a lustful stare before pushing her own head down.
She swallowed it all.
Plump lips stretched wide, she allowed the plastic cock to invade her mouth. If there was one thing anyone knew about Chaeyoung, it was that her dictionary did not house the word ‘gentle’. She forced the entire length past her lips, allowing it to penetrate and breach her throat entirely as her pussy below kept devouring.
She treated her own body like the juiciest fruit, squeezing herself onto the two hard cocks below, pressing out whatever hot slick and goo stored inside of her. Slimy throat slop was crushed out from her throat, flowing down the dildo in a viscous goop as she fucked her throat raw. It was natural to her. She throat-fucked her mouth relentlessly like it was her daily routine, communicating to her viewers in glugs and gags that needed no explanation or translation. Her inner walls fluttered and clenched greedily around the thick dildo, pushing more of her endless creamy arousal and squirt out around the other dildo. The floor beneath her became a mess of sex slime, and it was paramount that it needed clearing quick, or her juices would seep and stain the un-waterproofed floor.
Barely regaining clarity, she pulled off both cocks with wet ploks, making an half-assed attempt like a depraved animal to lick and drink as much of her own mess as she could. She used her hands to wipe off any leftover slime, spreading it across her body, before making way to the pussy fucked dildo and did the same. Then she was right back at it — riding, sucking, gooning without mercy as if her life depended on it.
“Wook ack mwe,” she garbled.
She had no idea how many times she had cum, or if she had cum at all. Time blurred into a hazy, cock-drunk fog that clouded her mind. She was soaked and messy, lost in that perfect headspace where nothing existed except the stretching of both her holes, and the need to chase the impending building pressure threatening to tear her sanity apart.
Chaeyoung’s free hand reached for her swollen clit and rubbed it vigorously, all while impaling herself on both toys. The sloshing sounds from her cunt grew louder and wetter, matching the passionate explosion of saliva from her gagging throat. Her eyes rolled into the whites as fresh slick squirted out around her toy continuously.
“I’m so fucking close…” Chaeyoung gasped, pulling her mouth off the dildo momentarily for a breather that was unnecessary. “Fuck yourselves harder, my viewers… cum together with me!”
She sat up and leaned backwards, giving the camera the perfect view of her soaked, gaped snatch sliding up and down the thick shaft with ease. Fingers on her swollen clit, she rubbed vigorously with rapid, sloppy strokes, mixing in sharp slaps that made her yelp as her pussy began quivering uncontrollably.
Splosh. Squish. Squelch.
Her ass clapped and slapped the drenched floor filled with a growing, sticky puddle, the intensity reaching the highest peak.
She exploded.
Chaeyoung came with a guttural cry, her pussy clenching violently around the dildo as powerful waves of pleasure tore through her. Clear squirt sprayed in messy pulses around her toy as the orgasm ripped through her. Her legs shook wildly and her toes curled while the pleasure brought her to the highest point, before it ebbed into a slow constant hum. Her hands collapsed unto itself and her body fell limp, the dildo slipping out of her. It was coated in thick strands of her cream, standing tall and proud that at the destruction of her pussy.
Chaeyoung covered her eyes with her forearm and gasped in pleasure. Her chest was flushed red from the euphoric bliss, but her body was still hot with need. She picked herself up and crawled shakily towards the camera, smiling sultrily. She looked up at the computer on the table above, staring at the comments that was coming in without pause. Hundreds of viewers describing their own explosive orgasms.
But that was not the point.
She wanted more. She needed more. The night was still young after all.
“How about round two?” Chaeyoung purred huskily. She stood with her shaky legs and walked forward, pressing her dripping, drooling cunt right against the camera lens. She showed how much more she needed for the world to see, the glass fogging from the hot breath of her core.
Eyes glued to her pussy, their softened cocks hardened and wrecked pussies salivated as Chaeyoung slid her fingers in. She gave a few small pumps, curling her fingers inside, scooping out the wet juices that was still leaking incessantly. Her body shivered as she pulled them out, resting the tip of her fingers on her swollen folds before she spread them apart to expose the pink, creamy mess within.
“Let’s get pumping again, my pumpsluts~”
The stream dragged throughout the night. By the time it neared dawn, Chaeyoung had lost count of how many times she had came. Many viewers had already left, balls milked empty and throats ravaged, cocks tenderised and pussies sore.
It was the same for Chaeyoung, but her libido didn’t wane. In fact, it surged. Usually, she would have stopped and ended the stream by now, but since tomorrow, or today (it was already the next day) was her off day, she made the decision to indulge further.
“Are you gooners still with me?” she cooed, her eyes hazy with lust and exhaustion, but she was still on all fours, fucking herself onto the dildo mounted on the wall. “You guys are my gooning elites, so I have a special surprise for you.”
She pulled herself off the dildo, revelling in the pleasure as she let the veined length drag deliciously out of her pussy. Hole unfilled, juices spilled out freely from within. She moved aside and showed the mess on the wall, the damp stains painted by her Picasso Pussy.
“I’ll be back in five, so get yourself hydrated for more gooning,” Chaeyoung purred, blowing her remaining viewers a flying kiss.
She toggled the stream to standby mode and left for the kitchen to get a drink. After all, she had been expelling water without stop for close to seven hours.
When the stream turned back on, the chat went feral.
bootalooka: HOLY FUCK
goonettequeen: she actually built a fucking gooning machine
webbedavianbird: such a cutie slut omg
Chaeyoung was facing the camera sideways, sitting on a DIY contraption of sorts. She was still dressed in her bikini, but that wasn’t the point. It was her set up. Her hands were bound above to the horizontal pole of a makeshift standalone clothes rack, wrists cuffed tight. A pair of egg vibrators were tied in clear tape around her raised pits, humming incessantly as her arms writhed with no escape.
“Don’t worry, they’re timed cuffs,” Chaeyoung muffled. She was sitting on a chair that had a hole carved through the centre of the seat, and there were two dildo machines pumping in and out of both her ass and pussy. Tied to her groin was a Hitachi magic wand, buzzing ceaselessly against her sopping clit as it aimed to milk her dry. A baby bathing tub sat underneath the chair, collecting every single drop of her wet arousal.
A pretty standard set up for certain kinks, until the viewers took in the sight of her face.
Her mouth was stretched wide open with a spider gag, her head pushed in and out of a ribbed dildo that was mounted on a full length mirror placed in front of her. And to note, she was not the one doing the pumping, it was.
Her head was strapped to a pistoning machine, the dildo removed in place for her head. The hydraulics of the machine worked without stop, thrusting her throat onto the dildo as it made her into its personal cock-loving whore.
Chaeyoung couldn’t even breathe normally, much less speak with the spider gag stretching her mouth wide open, but her teary eyes still sparkled with deep satisfaction as the machines worked her body without mercy.
The two dildo machines beneath her slammed rhythmically into her holes, pistoning into her creamy pussy and stretched asshole alternatingly. Every upward thrust made her body jolt, her soaked bikini top clinging uselessly to her sweat-drenched tits. And it wasn’t that she didn’t want to do anything to stop it. In fact, apart from the cuffs restraining her wrists and her throat ravaged by the dildo-piston machine combo, there was nothing stopping her from getting out of her so called predicament.
She clenched her abs and forced her body down onto the incoming impalements, keeping in place as she allowed them to rearrange her guts and intestines as the humming wand at maximum intensity kept her lucid mind more awake than awake. The vibrators fastened to the soft skin of her underarms added a maddening, tickling vibration that made her bound arms twitch helplessly above her head.
Her nerves were overstimulated beyond the feeling of good.
It was Nirvana.
Thrust. Thrust. Thrust.
The machine fucked her throat with precision, driving the cock past her stretched lips and deep into her gullet again and again. Thick ropes of throat slime and spittle poured from her mouth that was willingly forced open, flowing down her chin and onto her chest in messy, glistening strands.
Her entire face was a work of messy, pretty art that could only be appreciated by her own eyes as she looked into the mirror.
“glk—glk—glk—glk—”
The wet, choking sounds smashed out from her voice box were constant, interrupted only by desperate, muffle moans that vibrated around the invading dildo, or goopy snot that exploded from her nostrils. Her eyes rolled back in pleasure as tears streamed without stop, her mascara already smeared into black streaks that joined the crimson smudges of her red lipstick. Both black and red mixed together with the throat slime that the dildo was stirring from within her cock pot, otherwise known as her throat.
Another orgasm ripped through her. Her pussy and ass crushed spasming-ly around the floppy lengths violating her insides, squirting hard into the baby bathtub below. The warm fluid splashed noisily into the growing tub of her own juices, and the Hitachi never stopped, forcing and extending her climax longer and harder until her whole body shook in the restraints.
She looked completely ruined.
The bathtub was already half full, and her three holes were still getting fucked. Orgasms came one after another, converting her into a shower tap that wasn’t turned off. She screamed in ecstatical pleasure, but it simply came out as a raw, gagging gurgle around the dildo smashing her throat. Drool cascaded down her body as the machine fucked her head like a fleshlight.
She looked at the reflection in the mirror, and the sight only served to make her wetter.
Her pussy made loud, sloppy squelching sounds with every brutal thrust, her creamy arousal and juices raining into the bathtub. Peak after peak came with no escape, and she came harder and harder. Even as she came, Chaeyoung kept eye contact with her own gaze in the reflection the best she could, saying everything her gagged, glugged, gargled, garbled, glking mouth couldn’t.
Look at me. This is what I look like. This is what I want. This is what I need.
Her entire body convulsed, thighs trembling, toes curling as powerful jets of squirt erupted around the pistoning dildos in her holes. The bathtub filled with the warm, cloudy mixture of her juices, sloshing around her feet and calves.
Her entire body was transformed into a dripping cocksleeve.
Minutes blurred. Chaeyoung had completely lost herself into the gooning hell, every hole stretched and used, her body screaming under the undulating assault.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity of endless pleasure, a soft click echoed through the room.
The timed cuffs released.
Chaeyoung’s arms dropped heavily from the horizontal pole. The straps tied to her head had long loosened, and the only thing keeping the dildo in her mouth was the thrusting pad that pushed her head forward over and over again. With the sudden freedom, her body slumped off the chair to the side and she collapsed onto the floor, limp and trembling.
She weakly reached for the controllers and turned everything off. One by one, the pistoning lulled to a stop. The buzzing Hitachi powered down. The egg vibrators went silent.
Crawling to her set up, she grabbed on to the chair and flipped it out of the way, before climbing into the baby bathtub. For a long moment she just sat there, chest heaving, body twitching with aftershocks, staring hazily at the camera.
Surrounded by the warm, slippery pool of her own cum, squirt and saliva, she reached for the still-warm Hitachi wand. She turned it on back on high and pressed the vibrating head on her wrecked clit.
“Mmmph… one more…” she rasped, hoarse from the hours of throat-fucking. She leaned back against the edge of the tub, legs spread wide as they hung out from the knee onwards. Her pussy hovered between the precipice of liquid and air while she rubbed the powerful wand in slow, messy circles. The vibration rippled both her body and the sea of sex juices, and she occasionally dipped it lower to tease her gaped and creamy hole.
Her free hand kneaded her tits, tugging and pinching hard at the sore nipples through her bikini as the Hitachi buzzed relentlessly against her clit.
It didn’t take long.
A long raspy moan escaped her brutalised throat as the final orgasm crashed through her. She pressed the wand harder against her clit, hips jerking and splashing against the cum-filled tub as she made the final contribution. Fresh squirt sprayed out and mixed with the existing mess as she came hard one last time, her thighs quivering uncontrollably.
When her orgasm faded, she slumped back into the mini sea, letting her own sticky arousal embrace her. She turned the streamed off without bidding goodbye to her viewers. A soft, contented smile graced her swollen lips as she drifted off to sleep.
~~~
Her eyes peeled open. The air-conditioning was still switched on as it tried its best to cool down the summer heat that was emanating through the thin walls. The sun was already up in its highest position and so was her hunger and thirst.
Chaeyoung looked at the state of her room.
Mess wasn’t the right word for it. Perhaps it was blissful mess. She smiled and climbed out of the baby bathtub, reaching for the towel by the side that was similarly sticky from the same concoction she had been soaking in after falling asleep.
She wrapped herself around herself and walked to the shower, proceeding to clean herself up.
When she came out of the shower, she started to clear her room in silence. Windows opened wide and fans opened on full blast, she tried to liberate her room of the musky smell of sex. The contents of the bathtub were emptied and flushed down the toilet bowl. She wiped down her floor of the mess and dumped everything into the washing machine, before dismantling everything from her set up.
She folded the tripod. The lights went back into their box. Chair flipped back into place, she sat down and took a brief rest on it, reminiscing about the session last night with a satisfied smile, before stowing that too in her mini storage closet. The room became a bedroom again.
“Gosh, that was tiring,” Chaeyoung complained, wiping the newly produced sweat off her forehead. She walked to her refrigerator and prepared a simple brunch, and soon she was sitting on the floor by her bedside, munching on a bowl of granola yoghurt bowl with some muscat grapes and diced honeydews.
She looked at the time. Five minutes to 2 p.m. It was time to go. She went to take another quick shower to get rid of whatever dirt was left from cleaning up, before changing into a casual skin hugging top and jeans.
Windows closed and appliances turned off, she locked the door behind her with the turn of her key and left. Within a few minutes, she was sitting comfortably on a seat in an almost empty train. It was a Monday after all, and most people were either still slaving away at work, or cramming books in schools.
She looked at the remaining people with narrowed eyes. Stupid fucktards who were staring at her again. Two men blatantly pointed at her, mumbling to each other with hushed voices. One woman in her twenties recognised her and blushed. A middle aged woman gave her a judgemental frown and took out her phone, pretending to act as if she were far sighted, but she gave herself away as a flash and click escaped from the camera of her phone.
Chaeyoung gave her a death stare and she turned away embarrassingly, before rushing off the train at the next stop.
“Maybe I should have taken the cab instead,” Chaeyoung grumbled to herself under her breath. She looked up at the terminal near to the train’s ceiling and counted the number of stops. About an hour more to go.
Her phone buzzed.
Another lie.
She closed her eyes and transited into a state of half-sleep, robbing herself of the awareness of more looks at her.
Her stop arrived sooner than later and she alighted. She climbed up the stairs and made her way to the gantry, tapping her card on it to release herself from the prison of judgemental people she would probably never meet again.
She looked at the bus stop on the right.
She turned to the left.
A twenty minutes walk. She could do it. She could tolerate heat. Anything to escape more looks.
She made her way up and down small hills with her trusty miniature ‘parasol’, walking towards her destination. When she had finally arrived, she entered the apartment building and made her way into the elevator, heading up to the eleventh floor. Three units too the right after exiting the lift, she keyed the passcode into the digital door look and pressed down onto the handle.
Click.
She entered the house.
Turned into the master bedroom.
“Chaeng chaeng!”
She looked at the woman laying on the homecare bed. She was strapped to multiple wires connected to a beeping machine that measured her heart rate.
“Mom,” Chaeyoung said flatly.
“I’ve been waiting for—”
She burst into a fit of coughs. A nurse to her side quickly gave her some water and calmed her down, telling her not to speak.
Her mother waved the nurse off and typed something on the phone in her hands, before the nurse excused herself and left the room. Her mother raised her weak hands and gestured to the chair beside her.
Chaeyoung walked forward and shifted the chair slightly further away from her mother, before taking a seat.
She looked at her. Her hair was non-existent, face was plagued with wrinkles, and her body looked like it could crumble any moment. She broke out into coughing fits every now and then as they stared at each other in silence.
Then her mother started typing.
Have you eaten?
Chaeyoung nodded.
How long will you be here today?
“I’m leaving soon.”
I miss you, chaeng chaeng.
She simply looked at her.
Her mother just laid there and looked at her, her smile never leaving her face. She looked at her daughter’s beautiful self, thinking of things that Chaeyoung had no idea of what was in her mind.
What a fake look.
Chaeyoung couldn’t stand it anymore. She quietly stood up and shifted the chair back into place and gave a small bow to her mother.
“I’m leaving.”
Her mother’s smile remained. She took her phone and typed something on it, showing the screen to Chaeyoung.
Will you coming again next Monday?
“I will.”
Chaeyoung turned and walked out of the room.
“Chaeng chaeng—cough cough—”
Chaeyoung stopped in her steps by the door, looking back at her mother.
“cough—I love you—cough—”
Chaeyoung gave her mother one last look and walked out, calling for the nurse back into the room before leaving her mother’s house.
~~~
Chaeyoung hung up the call.
She stared at the lights blurring into streaks outside the glass. Doors opened and closed. Opened and closed. Opened again and closed again.
She looked up and realised she missed her stop.
She kept her phone and alighted the train, crossing over to the opposite side, boarding the next one back to her mother’s house.
~~~
People came and went, offering condolences to the picture placed before her mother’s corpse that was housed in a half opened coffin.
Chaeyoung sat by the side in white clothes, hair tied up into a bun. People approached her to offer condolence money, slotting the cash or envelopes into the box after placing white chrysanthemums beside her mother’s photograph.
Most looked at her.
“That’s the daughter.”
“I heard…”
“Still doing those streams?”
“Poor mother.”
“Such a shame.”
Their voices never rose above whispers, but it was just enough to make their point.
Chaeyoung kept her gaze fixed on the photograph, looking at her mother. She looked younger there. Hair that was still there neatly tied behind her head. Eyes curved into gentle crescents.
The same smile.
Always that same damned smile.
She wondered what that smile meant.
She wondered if her mother smiled to everyone like that.
Or whether her mother simply smiled that easily.
One by one, guests approached the altar, offering the same incense, bow, and cast their judgemental look upon her shameful self.
She didn’t smile like her mother, nor did she cry for her mother. She simply sat there and wondered, wondering things that would most probably never be answered anymore.
Taken by that damned throat cancer.
Time passed into the late evening.
Visitors shrank in number, reducing to maybe one or two every hour. Someone came in, offering a stick of incense and a bow of condolence. They walked towards her and slotted an envelope into the condolence box.
Chaeyoung waited for another judgemental whisper.
They stood there silently, then moved to sit beside her. Not close enough to invade her space. Not far enough to feel distant.
“… Long time.”
She turned and casted her gaze at them.
It was you.
You weren’t dressed in black. Just a plain white shirt with a pair of jeans, sleeves rolled up to your elbows because of the summer heat.
“You came,” Chaeyoung said.
“I knew your mom.”
“Of course you did. You’re my friend.”
“How are you doing?”
Chaeyoung looked at you, surprised.
“…I’m fine? I guess. Alive. Surviving.”
“That’s great.”
“Have you eaten?” you ask.
She looked at you, questioning the questions you asked.
“Small bites here and there,” Chaeyoung mumbled. “I can’t afford to die of hunger when I’m the last in my family’s line.”
Footsteps approached. An older woman stopped beside Chaeyoung. She slotted a 5000 won bill into the box and stared at Chaeyoung with slitted eyes.
“I don’t know whether to say this…”
“Just say it already, I’ve heard enough of them throughout the day anyway.”
The old woman hesitated at her aggression, but spoke her mind anyway.
“Are you still doing those… videos?”
Chaeyoung looked away, staring at her mother’s photo.
The woman continued speaking.
“Your poor mother must have died bec—”
“Did you put in a leave of absence?” you cut in.
“Excuse me? Why are you interr—”
“I’m sure there should be many people who would be available to cover you, right?”
You looked at Chaeyoung and smiled.
“…Yeah.”
Chaeyoung frowned at you.
“I am on compassionate leave for the next few days.”
“How about the breakwater at the south beach? I heard that it’s under repair.”
“It is.”
“Maybe that’s why they could cover you, since that area is closed off from the public.”
“Maybe.”
The elderly woman lingered for a moment, before finally catching wind that she was not welcomed. Eventually she excused herself.
“You changed the subject,” Chaeyoung said.
“I didn’t. That wasn’t what I was interested in.”
“And you’re not interested in what… videos I did?”
“Maybe? But you’d tell me if you wanted to.”
Chaeyoung looked at you for a long time.
“You’re weird.”
“Maybe.”
A tiny breath escaped her nose.
It wasn’t a laugh. But close enough.
Soon the funeral came to an end. Things were tore down, and she gave her mother’s picture one last bow. The smile didn’t change. It never would. It’s a picture after all.
“Bye, Mom.”
She turned and walked away.
~~~
Nights passed since the funeral, and you spent every one of them with Chaeyoung, just sitting beside her as she sipped on alcohol in the beachside bar.
“Why are you here again?”
“Why not?” you ask.
“Don’t you know what I do?”
“You told me yesterday, so of course I do.”
“I hate you,” she said.
“Then go and sit somewhere else.”
She glared at you with dagger eyes, hoping to scare you away, but you just sat there nonchalantly, drinking on your cup of apple juice.
“Why are you even at a bar when you drink fruit juice everyday?”
You looked at her and chuckled.
“Aren’t you also drinking fruit juice?”
She pointed to her glass.
“This? This is a freaking fruit cocktail. Just because it has fruit in it, it doesn’t make it a fruit juice. It has alcohol. You know alcohol? The thing that makes a bar a bar.”
“Sure,” you scrunched your nose and blepped. “God forbid me from drinking whatever the bar sells.”
“You’re impossible,” Chaeyoung cursed, rolling her eyes.
You sat there in silence, just appreciating the ambience of the bar, humming to the soft beats of the playful summer track sounding overhead. The juice does little to cool you down from the heat, but at least the absence of the sun’s rays in the evening helped out.
“Say…”
Chaeyoung stirred her cocktail with the straw, before letting it fall limp onto thr glass’s edge.
You look at her.
“I streamed again last night.”
“I know,” you replied indifferently.
“And I’m going to stream again tonight.”
“Sure.”
“Why aren’t you judging me?” Chaeyoung said, raising her voice slightly.
“Why should I?”
She raised her hand and pointed to everyone else in the bar minding their own business.
“Everybody else is!”
“So?”
She stared at you with silence.
“You—”
“Say, you want a kebab? There’s a nice store down the street.”
Chaeyoung’s face turned red and she lashed at you with anger.
“You’re fucking ridiculous!”
She stood up and stormed off, probably leaving for home.
~~~
“Hey.”
You tapped on her shoulder and slid into the seat beside her.
“Hey,” she replied softly.
You ordered your drink and sat there in silence, waiting for her to say something.
“I’m sorry about yesterday. I just had a lot on my mind, and—”
“Okay.”
“Okay?”
“Apology accepted.”
“Can you not be such an easy going person?”
“Why not?” you asked.
“Because it irritates me!”
“Then if I ask you to stop asking me to judge you?”
“No? That’s totally different,” Chaeyoung argued.
“You do know that what I’m requesting is on the same level as what you ask of me, but why is you demanding me to stop being easy going okay and my request to be different?”
“I seriously hate you.”
You looked at her and smiled.
“Come on, both you and I know that’s not the case.”
She rolled her eyes and huffed.
“I streamed last night,” Chaeyoung muttered.
“Okay.”
“I’m probably going to keep streaming.”
“Okay.”
“It makes me happy.”
“That’s great.”
She gave you and incredulous look and stood up, raising her hand up high, as if preparing to smack you on the head. But all you felt was a tug on the hem of your shirt.
You looked at her
“Hey. Go on a walk with me?”
“Sure.”
You followed her out of the bar, heading towards the beach that was illuminated by the moonlit sky. She walked forward, half a step quicker than yours, then faster and quicker until the gap between you both widened.
She was soon running forward, the excess of her white top fluttering behind her, trying its best to catch up.
You sauntered slowly, watching her sprint towards a large rock, before climbing on and sitting on its top. A few minutes later, you’re up top beside her, watching her stare into the reflection on the moon that was shimmering off the horizon of the sea.
“You’re slow.”
“You’re fast,” you shot back.
“You’re irritating.”
“Okay,” you gave another flat answer.
She breathed in deeply, inhaling the night’s sea breeze before letting her frustrations out.
“I wanna read something. Would you stay by my side while I read?”
“Okay.”
Chaeyoung smiled with gratitude and nodded with a small thanks. She reached into her bag and took out a stack of envelopes, each one numbered with a date. It was tied in batches of four, each stack with a small rubber band that encircled their width.
She untied the topmost stack and took the first letter. On it was the date that she last met her mother. She carefully tore open the envelope and took the piece of postcard out from within. On the top side was a picture of her favourite cherries.
A small smile escaped her lips.
She flipped the card around and looked at the writing on it.
You looked at her as she opened envelope after envelope. Every single one contained a letter written to her every week, some contained an extra picture of her that her mother had taken without her knowledge. Childhood photos, graduation photos, photos of her at her new job, screenshot photos of her smiling before she started her streams, social media selfies of her after her streams ended.
Every single one of them had her smiling.
She touched her face on every single one.
She didn’t know she could smile that wide. She knew she was the happiest when she streamed. But she didn’t know that there were other moments where she truly felt happy as well.
Her mother was always looking at her.
She turned to you and muttered.
“...Do you know what’s strange?”
“What?”
“I spent so much time wondering who was looking at me...”
She looked down at the letters.
“...I never looked back.”
“...Not at her.”
“...Not even at myself.”
She opened the next letter. In it was what her mother had written to her when she gave her the pay she got from her first stream.
There wasn’t even any mention of her streaming. Nor was there anything about the money she gave her. It was just her mother who was constantly looking at her.
She forgot how to look.
And in the midst of shunning other people’s gazes, she had forgotten to look at the ones who cared the most for her. Most importantly, she stopped looking at herself.
“She didn’t hate me.”
Chaeyoung said, tears streaming down her face. She took in a sobbing breath and tried to stop crying, but everything came out harder.
“I didn’t even save her number out of unfounded spite…”
“So what are you going to do now?” you said.
She looked at the little girl who was still building sandcastles with her parents in the dark. An old man walking alone, strolling on the beach. Two teenagers arguing in a heated exchange.
She looked at you who was looking at her.
She’s finally...
Looking.
“Let’s go,” she said.
You hopped down the rock.
“Ready?”
She smiled and wiped her tears, keeping all the pictures and letters back into her bag. She hopped down the rock and stood beside you, looking out into the deep, blue sea.
You look at her who is still in her seat, hand clicking and sliding rapidly across the frictionless mousepad as she tries to weave past attacks flying towards her.
“Give me a minute, babe. Let me finish this up.”
You drag a chair from an empty cubicle behind her and sit down.
And you wait. Wait. Waited.
Your wrinkled fingers tremble. Your baggy eyes waver. Your drooping back falls lower.
You're exhausted and tired.
But it's time.
“Victory!”
A deep, booming and resonant voice announces her win directly into her ears. You don't hear anything of course, since headphones are only meant for one person’s use.
Headphones that you bought for her. A Razer Kraken Kitty V3 Pro — Quartz that cost a fifth of your meagre part-time salary. And because you were so worried that she might damage it, you even offered to yourself to add on the extended warranty for its protection of an extra three years.
Who would have known that extended warranty does not protect your already crumbling feelings for her. Your ‘friends’ have called you blind, lovesick, or a dumb idiot, among many other nastier names, but at least someone chose to be with you.
Well, you're her cash cow after all.
She doesn't need to bat her eyelashes to get that limited edition Razer Enki X Hello Kitty and Friends gaming chair that burned half a hole through your pathetic wallet. She doesn't even need to whine and pout with the sole aim of draining your monthly cheque to buy the SHEGLAM Full Collection Set when she already has a CHANEL LES BEIGES HEALTHY GLOW SUMMER ESSENTIALS makeup set at home. That one was from the courtesy of your funding too, you remind yourself.
She turns around and looks at you. She's pretty. Pretty because you have worked your sorry ass to the bone just to keep her happy. Everything on her and used by her was and is from you.
But you're going to ensure that the tense doesn't become a future one. No more gifts for her that will be coming from you.
“So, what is it babe?” she coos, this time somehow magically batting her eyelashes.
You take in her victory-drunk expression from the game match which she has just won and swallow down a non-existent glob of saliva that your malfunctioning salivary glands are producing.
“I said, let's break up.”
“Like us?” she asks, pointing her finger between you and her repeatedly.
“Yes.”
“B-But why?”
“You don't love me anyway,” you say. “Nothing you say is going to change my mind, so let's just make this a clean break.”
You immediately stand and turn to leave, in fear that if you stay any longer, you’ll actually change your mind.
“Wait! No!”
She grabs on to your arm and clings to it with both hands, shouting at you with an exaggerated cutesy voice.
“But what about that skin that you promised to buy me? I already told my friend that I’ll buy it for her, and if you leave now, I’ll be labelled as a liar!”
You freeze in your step, heart clenching in helplessness.
“There’s also my monthly subscription for the battle pass! What about that? How am I going to pay for that now? Can you pleeeeaaasseeeee not terminate the recurring payment?”
Your fists clench. Your teeth grit against each other.
“And that new keyboard that you’ve already ordered for me, you won't be cancelling it, right? It's my favourite after all.”
That's it.
You yank your hand away from her and turn to her. Your mouth opens and your chest expands, ready to launch a bombardment of accusations of how much of a money grubber she is (not an accusation, by the way), but in the end, your lips simply close to a shape just enough for a growl.
“No. I had enough.”
Her face instantly switches. From a cute puppy to a devilish three-headed hell dog reminiscent of Cerberus, she begins to berate you.
“Enough? What do you mean enough? Haven't I been giving you more than you deserve? You should be glad that I even bothered to hang out with such a loser like you. You don't even have any friends, and you should fucking consider it a blessing from god that I see you as pitiful enough to cast eyes on your loathsome self.”
You stand there and take in the verbal assault, just like how you always do when there's nobody around, except that this time, you have close to sixty pairs of curious eyes from all around the PC Bang probably scoffing at you.
“Wait…” she hums, before continuing. “I see what it is. You're mad that I haven't spread my legs for you right? All these gifts and presents bought for me, but here you are, still a virgin that can't even get any pussy.”
She gives a mocking laugh and digs her finger into your chest.
“Virgin. Loser. Pussy,” she sneers, enunciating every syllable. “I’m sooo fucking glad I haven't even allowed you to even hold my hand.”
And you, who upholds the thinking of women shouldn't be retaliated against, regardless of whether its physically, verbally, or mentally, you just stand there and soak in every negative emotion enacted upon you like a sponge. Your clenched fist relaxes but your nerves twitch. Your heart pounds and adrenaline rushes, but you divert that to calm your surging rage.
“I bet if I—”
She raises her hand and stretches her palm wide.
“—fucking slap you right here, you wouldn't even do anything about it.”
Air whooshes and she swings it down.
You close your eyes on instinct, your muscles tensing to harden your skin and soften the incoming impact.
Air graces your cheek instead of flesh.
“What the fuck—”
You slowly open your eyes and look at her.
Or them.
“Let go of me—” she yells, yanking her hand off Nagyung’s grip. She had barely managed to step in at the last second, stopping you from getting a temporary tattoo of red handprint on your cheek.
“Leave,” Nagyung steps in between the two of you. “Or I’ll call the police on you for public nuisance and disruption of businesses.”
“I’ll be fucking back,” she says, glaring at you which Nagyun had promptly shifted her face to cut her eye contact. “I’ll bring all—”
“The only thing you’ll bring is bringing your stuff back,” Nagyung declares. “You will be hereby blacklisted and banned from this internet café, as well as any of our other branches. We will however allow you one additional day to collect your—”
Nagyung points to all ‘her’ equipment that you have gifted.
“—stuff, otherwise, they will all be promptly discarded.”
“You fucking bitch!” she screams, raising her hand once again to slap Nagyung this time round.
“Leave already!”
“Stop being such a bother!”
“Fuck off!”
Protests and complaints from other patrons came from all around, jeering at her.
“Stupid ass café,” she grumbles, flustered at the turn of situation. “You're all in on this together.”
She turns and grabs her belongings, storming past glaring gamers with her own death glares.
“I’ll ask each and every one of my friends to review bomb this place!” she screams before the door closes, muffling her unfounded outrage.
“I apologise for the commotion,” Nagyung says, bowing deeply. “However, please be considerate to your fellow customers, otherwise, we will blacklist you like that Karen earlier.”
The café returned to its still busyness, with the sounds of keyboard buttons and mouse clickings filling the air once again.
Nagyung grabs on to your wrist and pulls you into the kitchen.
“You alright?” she asks.
“Yeah,” you answer unconfidently. “Just…”
“You don't have to explain to me. I saw everything.”
“I'm such an idiot, huh?” you mumble.
“Yeah. It was about time. I was wondering when you’ll cut her off. Why were you even trying to keep that toxic of a relationship alive?”
You fall silent, leaning back against the kitchen counter and stare at the unopened packs of ramen lined in the cabinets above through the see-through glass.
Nagyung sighs.
“You want to clock out early today?”
That knocks you out of your daze.
“N-No! I need money. I’ll have to pay for her battle pass subscription still…”
Slap.
“Ow!” you shout, rubbing the back of your head. Nagyung smacks you, and if there's one thing you know about her, it’s that she doesn't hold back.
“You’re really an idiot. If you're going to continue feeding her, why break up with her in the first place? I know you're a people pleaser, but that isn't a battle pass for people to step all over you.”
She takes in a deep breath and continues to nag.
“Why are you even allowing people to step over you? Is your dummy brain that dumb?” She placed four fingers on her forehead and shook her head in disappointment. “If you're gonna continue to do that, I'm not going to issue your salary to you anymore.”
“Hey!” you argued, your voice’s volume increasing in intensity. “I'm not an idiot. And I'm not going to work for free. Who are you to decide if I get my money or not?! This isn't even your shop. It's your parents. You're just like me, a person who’s a loser—”
You mouth snaps shut at the misspoken words, and panic wells up in you.
“I-I’m sorry. I was just—”
“Go home,” Nagyung says.
“I—”
“I said, GO HOME.”
You look at her, trying to decipher her emotions, but you learn nothing. She doesn't look angry nor sad, and obviously she doesn't look happy. You open your mouth to speak, but she simply points her finger to the locker that houses your backpack.
Raising your hands in defeat, you sigh and walk past her, grabbing your stuff before heading out.
“Hey,” Nagyung calls out.
You turn and look at her.
“Come here.”
You walk over.
“Ouch!”
She had kicked your shin so hard that the tremor travelled from your bone up your spine into your head.
“I’ll see you tomorrow,” she says, sticking her tongue out at you before walking off to the counter, accepting an order for a bowl of instant noodles.
For the first time that evening, you smile.
You walk out of the PC café, head seemingly clearer from the liberation of your now-ex girlfriend and the head shock from Nagyung’s kick.
———
And so you think.
Your wallet finally feels full after like what, six years?
You take a sip of the bitter herbal tea.
Yes. Six years. You can't believe yourself either. You had actually waited six years of financial and emotional exploitation before mustering up the courage to free yourself from the shackles of that toxic relationship.
Was it her fault?
You boot up the PC in the closed internet café.
Yes, definitely. It was totally her fault. That scum of a woman who was a money loving whore.
Right. A little too harsh on your words there, but it's a fact. She still is a money loving whore, by the way — she had sent you a text message earlier asking for some funds to a new weapon skin.
That message was ignored, of course.
You stare at the loading screen of the computer, watching the dots appearing and disappearing in a circular path as a software update installs.
But somehow, you couldn't bring yourself to hate her. Sure, she was the metal cuffs of greed that drained and milked you of your finances, but you were the one who placed them upon yourself.
Cuffed yourself up.
Locked your wrists with them.
The screen switches and you key in the password. The familiar wallpaper advertising the PC café’s name greets you. Double click, and the game she always plays launches.
Anytime you could have used the keys in your hands to free yourself, to break out of your predicament, but you chose not to. You stuffed them into your pocket — your self imposed cage of your innermost desire for companionship.
A match starts. You choose a character that she always asks you to — one that only acts as a support to hers.
Perhaps you just wanted someone to be around you, to laugh, to talk, to appreciate each other without any favours or transactions that powers the relationship.
You wander around aimlessly, spamming buffs at allies randomly without a plan. A heal comes before a tank gets hit: they die because your skill is on cooldown. You buff a thief with intelligence stat instead of strength: they get deleted because their critical hit fell short of the opponent’s remaining HP.
Why do you feel so empty despite your wallet being full?
You get kicked out of the team.
The cursor hovers over the lobby’s different rooms. You pick a random one, one filled with the maximum number of players. Battle royale game mode. You ask for allies, try and form alliances. This time, you wake out of your stupor and support your team well, well enough that you and your three teammates are the last surviving players.
The elimination zone closes in towards the map’s centrepoint as the match reaches its penultimate showdown.
Four players, three ranking spots.
You four meet in an empty plaza.
You press F7 on your keyboard and start typing in the chat box.
How are we going to deci—
YOU DIED
A concentrated ice beam.
A overhead guillotine drop.
A barrage of missiles.
Before you can even hit the escape button and toggle out of text messaging mode, all three skills hit you squarely. Your HP bar drops to nil and the red words of death flood the screen.
Three different attacks kill you.
No.
It was only one.
An attack of betrayal.
This was premediated, no doubt. You had once again been used and discarded. Just as how your life had been like.
Perpetual giving and no receiving.
You quit the game and turn off the computer, leaning back into the chair. At least the soft cushions of your seat don't betray you.
You grab the glass and give your bitter tea its last bitter sip. It makes your tongue cringe and your mind grimace, but somehow, you feel a little better.
You need more—
“Here.”
A fresh glass of cold herbal tea appears in front of your face.
“Nakko.”
You sit up slightly, but she pushes you back onto the chair.
“Relax. We’re not at work anymore.”
She shakes the glass of tea slightly.
“Aren't you gonna take it?”
“R-Right,” you say, swapping your empty glass for the full one. “Thanks.”
“It’ll be deducted off your paycheck, by the way.”
You spit out the half sip that was already past your throat, discharging it back into the cup through the straw.
“You serious?”
“Employees are only entitled to one drink and one meal per day,” she says. “Don't tell me you forgot. You've been working here since like I was working here.”
“Fuck…” you curse, but you suckle on the straw regardless, drinking back the now saliva-contaminated-beverage.
“I’m joking. The rule is there but it can not be there,” she says, pulling a chair from the cubicle beside yours. “Why are you still here? You're usually home by now.”
“Bored. Free. Finally have some time to myself other than that bitch.”
You tap on the keyboard, playing with the buttons. You press it with every passing second, imagining how the black space on the unturned-on screen expands infinitely with every spacebar that you punch with your index finger.
Nagyung tucks her two hands under her thighs and swings her legs, looking at you with an unreadable expression.
“As you should. But why aren't you playing more?”
You close your eyes.
Your mouth opens and you want to tell her how empty you feel.
Instead, you suck in the remaining four hundred and seventy six millimetres of tea and stand up.
“Did she pick up her stuff?”
“Why are you even asking me the question?” Nagyung says. “You saw that her stuff was shifted out for her to claim when you came in. The stuff is now gone.”
She gives you the ‘it’s obviously picked up’ look.
“I was just… curious.”
Nagyung sighs and mutters.
“She did. She showed up with two males, which I assumed were her new boyfriend candidates. They helped her move everything into a truck that was driven by a third male friend before they all got in and drove off.”
You look at the arrow keys this time, playing with the left and right buttons as you tapped them alternatingly.
“Do you think she let them fuck her?”
“How would I know? Is that even important?”
“…Yes,” you mumble. “Because apparently I’m not worthy of even holding her hand.”
Nagyung stares at you, her eyes wavering slightly, unsure of what she should say.
“I should go,” you say, heading to the kitchen to grab your bag. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”
Nagyung watches you leave.
“Dummy,” she mutters.
———
“Ya, you look like shit. What the fuck happened to you?”
You look at her who enters the kitchen.
“Hey,” you mutter, casting your gaze back to the terminal and accept an order for a bowl of instant noodles.
“Have you even eaten?” Nagyung asks, donning her work apron.
You hesistate with your answer.
“Oh look, they asked for two extra eggs and three cheese sausages,” you say, diverting the topic. “Can't forget that.”
You turn to the induction stove and turn it on, placing a pot filled with water to the premarked dot that had been determined to be the secret of perfect chewiness of PC café noodles.
Water boils, noodles in, a right amount of time to cook. Not a minute more, not a second less. Seasoning in. The timer beeps and you turn off the induction, cracking two eggs in. Whilst you allow the residual heat to cook the eggs, you turn to take the sausages off the warmer and place them on a side plate.
Done.
You pour the spicy soup noodles into a bowl and garnish with a small serving of subtly sourish kimchi, then place them all onto a serving tray.
“You missed something,” Nagyung said, her arms crossed.
“I didn't.”
She raises her eyebrows and looks at you.
“Two extra eggs and two cheese sausages,” you say, pointing at each extra ordered topping. “See? One, two. Two eggs. One, two. Two cheese sausages.”
She plucks the order receipt from the holder above the countertop and presses it to your face.
“It's three,” she says, pointing at the cheese sausages. “One, two. Two cheese sausages.”
“Right. S-Sorry.”
You turn to take another sausage from the warmer, before walking out of the kitchen with the right order in your hands.
Nagyung clicks her tongue distastefully.
You walk towards the customer on the far end and serve it to him. Once you hear a hum of approval after he gives the noodles a slurp, your job is accomplished.
“Hey, could I get some potato chips?”
“I need some help with my PC here!”
Callouts reach you as you try to make your way back to the kitchen, so you attend to them.
You help a lady who has her PC frozen from opening three games. You take an order from a boy who wants ten pack of chips. You clear empty glasses and bowls onto your now empty tray.
“I need to go to the washroom,” Nagyung calls out to you. “Help me with finishing up this order!”
She takes her apron off and leaves the kitchen, leaving you scrambling back with fifty thousand things to do. You take the chips and place it on the counter — you’ll bring it out together with the other order later. You dump the dirty crockery into the dishwasher.
Phew.
Time to finish up the noodles on the stove. You take a look at the order. Same thing. Two eggs, three cheese sausages, but this one came with even more extra add ons of beansprouts and tofu slices.
You promptly cook everything and place them on the tray like a ritual, bringing it out again.
Aisle D10.
You walk in, making your way to the customer. Except that it's empty.
“What?”
You look to the cubicle beside D10 and tap on a student’s shoulder.
“Was anyone here?”
He peels off his headphones and looks at you with annoyance, seemingly irritated that you disrupted his mob farming momentum.
“No.”
“You sure?”
“What part of No do you not understand?” He rolls his eyes. “Now leave me alone.”
What a rude little—bzzt.
Your phone vibrates.
You set down the food on D10’s table and take your phone out.
You pocket your phone and settle into D10. Seconds later, you're already digging in to the noodles, chewing on the sausage, breaking the gooey yolk. She even added tofu and beansprouts to the order to make sure you have a balanced meal.
Fuck. How will you even repay her.
Halfway through the meal, you suddenly stop.
You had forgotten.
This was the exact seat that she was always using. She always used to order you to cook her meals as she played, disregarding if you were slaving away or not. She slurped her noodles here, pressed the keyboard here, and abused you here.
Your appetite is gone. You gag a little, but you decide to swallow back the minute amount of food you puked into your mouth.
Can't be dirtying the area.
You picked up the food and walked back to the kitchen, dumping everything into the wastebin.
Nagyung looks at you by the side.
You ready your ears for a beration and scolding for wasting food, but nothing comes. Nagyung just looks at you with a pair of eyes that you've seen like maybe twice? Thrice?
Point is, she rarely looks this soft and gentle.
“You alright?”
“Yea,” you answer immediately. “Why wouldn't I be?”
“Why would you be?”
“I—”
“Give me a minute.”
She walks out of the kitchen into the café and picks up a small microphone.
Ahem.
Attention please.
Due to an emergency, we will be closing the café in ten minutes time.
We apologise for the inconvenience.
As compensation, your next session here will be free of charge.
Once again, we apologise for the inconvenience.
She walks back into the kitchen.
“What are you doing?!”
“Shut up.”
Nagyung shushes you and retreives a piece of paper, noting down all the customer IDs as they pack up and leave the café. She makes a mark on the paper after the last person leaves, signing off with a: Customer List for Compensation.
“Help me out, will you?”
She takes an empty tray and rag, passing it to you. Once you’ve gotten yours, she takes her own and heads out into the café, cleaning up the mess and trash that the customers left.
You walk out and join her.
You half expect her to ask you questions while the both of you work, but nothing flies your way.
Silence.
Nothing but the shuffling of feet, sounds of the chairs’ roller wheels being pushed back into place, clinking of dishes, and the clattering of keyboards buttons as you both run sanitary wipes over them.
8.32 p.m.
An hour has passed since you both started cleaning up.
You pull the rack off the dishwasher and pick up a dry cloth, wiping the water off the washed dishes.
One bowl after another.
One spoon after a fork.
Plates stack high, but not taller than bottle of soy sauce.
Nagyung stands there and looks at you, watching you place the last dish into the cabinet.
“So,” she finally speaks. “Fancy a walk outside?”
You look at her. You're tired. You want to go home and sleep. At least you hope that you get some sleep.
Bur you nod anyway.
She hums in approval and turns to her locker.
“C’mon, grab your coat.”
You both walk down the cool streets.
The night was just beginning as people hopped out of diners and offices, but they also stumbled into bars and clubs.
“What's with you lately?” she asks, hand stuffed into her pockets. “You've been looking so… distracted.”
“I don't know. I really don't know. I feel so… empty.”
You stare down at the square tiles that line the pavement, trying to place your foot in every tile’s dead centre with every step that you take.
Childish, you know. But that is what that interests you right now.
“I just feel lost. Not in the way you think.”
“Me?” Nagyung asks. “How would you know how I think?”
You shrug.
“I don't know. I’m thinking that you think I'm a pathetic bastard who can't think for himself now that his overbearing and manipulative girlfriend is gone.”
“Well…” Nagyung mumbles, looking at you as she weighs her words and thoughts. “I agree with the pathetic part. But unable to think for yourself? That's a hard no.”
“Tell me more,” she says. “Tell me how you actually feel.”
“I thought I would feel happy. You know? More money and time to spend on myself.”
You stop by a roadside stall that's selling spicy tteokbokki. Nagyung orders a plate and adds some soondae (bloood sausage) to it. Then you settle into the small tent by the side, waiting for the order to arrive.
“I can finally play all the games I wanted. To use all the characters I didn't have a chance to experience.”
The owner brings over the plate and sets it down on the table. The rice cakes and blood sausages are covered in spicy and sweet red sauce, and two skewer sticks are stabbed into random pieces.
Nagyung takes one stick and pokes a rice cake, popping it into her mouth. She chews the white cylindrical national dish with pondering eyes, watching and listening to you while she eats.
“But with every game I played, I hated what I loved doing even more. I was constantly reminded of how she ordered me around, how she shamelessly whined for skins, how she gets mad at me for mistakes that she makes.”
You stare at the red plate, red equally flooding your eyes and chest.
“I didn't want to play anymore games. Not when it reminds me of her.”
“That I understand. But what about your meals? I can't be having a skeleton serve my customers, right?!”
“I’m afraid I’ll vomit if I do.”
“What? Are you not going to eat because instant noodles remind you of her?”
“They do…”
Nagyung sighs and pokes a piece of blood sausage, passing it to you.
“Eat.”
You look at the purplish-brown slice that's covered with red sauce. Nagyung shakes it slightly, nudging the piece towards you with a go on look.
You take the stick from her and put the food in your mouth.
You chew.
You swallow.
Chew and swallow, chew and swallow.
You chew and swallow.
The next thing you know, you're theee quarters through the plate, and Nagyung had unknowingly pushed it towards you.
“I-I'm sorry, Nakko,” you stutter, flustered at how you had basically ‘stole’ her share of the food.
“You're really an idiot,” she smiles, propping head up by the chin as she puts her elbows on the table. “I bought it for you, so eat it all up. Don’t choke.”
She looks at you with soft eyes as you slow your wolfing down of the food.
“Does fucking her really matter for you?” she asks.
You look at her, taken aback by the sudden interrogation, but you answer anyway. You've been close to Nagyung since god knows when, and talk about such matters was never something you both shyed away on.
“Not really,” you say, poking another piece of rice cake. “I just wanted to be… appreciated.”
She nods her head and just listens to you, taking in all your inner feelings and thoughts.
“You know, I used to think to myself. Am I really such a detesta—”
“Say, wanna do something else?” Nagyung cuts in. “It's Friday night. I know I did a diabolical thing and closed the café when there's so much money to be earned, but I guess I needed a break too.”
You stare at her blankly, since you too were taken aback by her actions.
“What could we do?”
“I don't know, something to distract yourself? There's an arcade a little down the road. Wanna hit that up?”
Arcade. It's been a while since you visited one. It's a money sucking land, but somehow, you're already deep into a claw machine, donating your seventeenth dollar coin to them profit makers.
Nagyung’s by your side, cheering you on, squealing useless directions she wants you to move the joy stick for the optimal clawing position. And of course like 99.8375% of attempts, the empty box of iPhone 17 Pro Max gets shifted a few inches before dropping back among the unobtainable stash of desirable treasures.
“And it's a net loss,” you declared, raising your hands in defeat.
“I really wanted it though,” she chuckles.
“Why do you even want an Apple product? There's like no room for self customisation.”
“What? I want it so that I can sell it, of course,” she giggles. “Why would I want a phone when I already have one that's perfectly fine.”
“You can't say that, you know?” you say. “You better go touch some wood, otherwise, the next thing you know, your phone is gonna spoil.”
“I never believe in such things,” Nagyung says, but she's already touching every possible wooden surface in the arcade.
She looks at the spoils for today: one generous keychain of a simple pink heart.
“I want it.”
“You can have it. I’ll be labelled as a gay under societal norms if I hang that on my bag.”
She bursts out laughing.
“Who says you need to hang girlie stuff to look like a gay. What makes you think you aren't already one?”
“Ya,” you curse at her, but somehow, how just break into a smile.
“Feeling better already?” Nagyung asks.
“Thanks,” you say, nodding.
“Let's head back,” she says. “I have more things planned for you.”
When you’re back at the café, Nagyung promptly turns on enough lights to make sure things are at least visible. She brings you to booth D10, which is apparently your nemesis right now.
She sits you down and boots up the computer, before taking her place in front of a PC beside yours.
“What is this?” you ask, your face already uneasy from being in this spot.
“We play.”
“I don't want to.”
“Hey, look at me.”
You don't. You just stare at the keyboard. Looking at the letters on the keys. Your mind keeps thinking of how she would not even bother to look at you and command you to do things. Your mind keeps thinking about the keyboard she made you buy. The mouse she wanted. The headphones that costed nothing to her.
It reminds you of—
“Look at me.”
Nagyung’s voice snaps you out of your trance. She grabs your hand, what the hell this is so weird, she's your best friend why would she grab your hand, but you don't pull away.
“You're just escaping,” she says, holding your hand tight. “I know you love playing games. I know you love eating instant noodles here. Are you going to let your love for what you love disappear? That doesn't seem very fair to yourself, right?”
“Uh… Nakko,” you mutter.
“Hmm?”
“Why are you holding my hand right now?”
“W-Well, you’ve been harping about how your stupid ex never lets you hold her hand, so I thought I would let you hold mine. Why? Are my hands not worthy? Are they not to your liking?”
“Yes. Wait I mean no! No!”
You squeeze her fingers tight.
“It's just, we aren't anything but friends, so wouldn't it be weird if we like… do this?”
“R-Right.”
She releases her hands from yours and turn to her monitor, muttering something under her breath.
“It’s not like you cared when you held my hands when we were small kids anyway.”
“What was that?” you ask.
“N-nothing,” she diverts. “Anyway, point being, don't stop doing something you love just because it reminds you of something bad. If anything, shouldn't you forge happier memories to replace them?”
You lean back onto the chair, taking in Nagyung’s words as you look at the screen.
“Are you gonna wallow in the past and stay unhappy perpetually?”
You close your eyes and ponder for a second. Many seconds.
Right. Maybe it is time to let myself be free.
“Nakko.”
You open your eyes and look at her.
“Thanks.”
“Dummy,” she says, smiling at you cutely. “Boot it up. We’ll play some matches together.”
A few moments later you're already deep into the game, blasting enemies to death with your mini-alliance with Nagyung. You both die early once, unable to do a thing except for spending the next twenty minutes watching how the rest of the game pan out. In another, you both manage to survive until the end, to which you rock paper scissored her and lost, so you let her kill you to take the number one spot.
But she disconnects from the game and lets you win.
“Then what was the point of me throwing scissors and you paper?” you say.
“You're stupid,” she says, rolling her eyes and bleps at you. “Men are supposed to always throw rock. You're the dummy for throwing a scissors.”
Games continue into the night, and by the time your stomachs are growling, time has passed into the domain of pre-morning where you both should be getting your daily dose of REM sleep. But who the fuck cares when you're having the time of your life. You can't even remember when you had so much fun or smiled this wide.
“I’m hungry,” Nagyung said, raising her arms up high as she stretches with a unholy moan. “Instant noodles?”
“Bet.”
You both stand and walk to the kitchen, only to be dismayed by the fact that there are no instant noodles left.
“Right,” Nagyung sighs. “Stock comes in tomorrow.”
“Bummer.”
“Alcohol? I got some beer stashed in here.”
“I’ll pass. We still have work tomorrow. Plus, I don’t want to get drunk and do stupid things.”
“Oh? What kind of stupid things?”
“N-Nothing. I mean, obviously stupid things like vomitting all over the place, falling onto the ground. Definitely not things like kissing or touching you or anything.”
“You sure?”
“Yea. I wouldn’t do that to you. Much less my best friend.”
“Wow. I’m offended. Am I that unattractive to you?”
“What? No! You're pretty, you're hot… hell, you're one of the hottest women I know. I don't even know why you aren't doing modelling or anything.”
Nakko puffs her chest up and flicks her hair backwards.
“Guess you have some conscience left in you.”
This time, you let your eyes linger. The colorful top hugs her figure, exposing the gentle curve of her shoulders and the sliver of skin above her shorts. Her long caramel hair hangs effortlessly around her, but your eyes draw towards her toned belly and the smooth expanse of her milky legs.
She's always been beautiful, but somewhere along the way, you don’t know when, your eyes had stopped seeing her as your best friend and quietly started seeing a woman.
“You're drooling.”
Your hand snaps to your mouth, wiping away nothing.
“Don't tease me, you shit.”
She laughs and opens the fridge, bending down to take two packets of milk. You swear she jutted her ass out towards you. Not exactly purposeful, but subtle enough for you to notice.
She chucks it to you.
You catch it and poke the straw in, taking a small sip of the cool liquid cream.
“Say, did you really love her?”
Nagyung shifts towards you and stands by your side, leaning against the counter.
“Love… I don't really know. She was the only one who approached me after all.” You swirl the packet of milk in your hands, looking at it as if you can see through the opaque carton. “Rather than love, maybe I think it was more like I was just accepting anyone who showed interest in me.”
You give the carton a big sip, drinking away your sorrows with the non-alcoholic calcium supplement.
“Now that I look back, I was really such an idiot huh. I had someone who really cared about me, but I didn't think much of it.”
Nagyung put down her milk and stared at her shoes.
“What am I to you?”
You put down your milk and also stare at your shoes.
“A friend. My best friend. My only friend who has been my best friend since forever. I'm afraid. I'm afraid of losing the only thing I have left.”
“Why would you?” Nagyung mumbles.
“Because I think I like you more than a friend. You've been with me for so long that I was just blind of your existence to me.”
Bzzt.
Your phone vibrates. You pull it out and it's a call from your ex. You pick up.
“Hey.”
“About damn time you picked up. When will you send me my keyboard? Oh and also the subscription for the battle pass next mon—”
“You money grubbing bitch.”
“What the fu—”
“Yeah you. You think I want to hold your hand? You think I want to kiss you? Even if you spread your legs, I wouldn't even look at you. I'm sorry, but I'm not attracted to narcissistic mosquitoes.”
“The fuck are you talking about? Who would even—”
“It's me, you bitch.”
Nagyung snatches the phone from you.
“Why? Are you jealous? Are you mad that your money cow is going somewhere else? If only you could see us right now. I'm holding his fucking hand. Maybe even hands. He's mine, you got it. He's mine and mine and mine forever. And you? You can go suck those three pussy thirsting gooners who want nothing other than to get in your pants. And guess what? Those gooners won't stay with a slut like you. Unlike you, my relationship with him will be perpetual. So fuck off.”
Beep.
She hangs up the call.
“That was… quite the speech,” you mutter, looking down at her fingers that were and are still threaded around yours. “So, what are we now?”
“Whatever you want us to be,” Nagyung says.
You stare at her silently, the words she had just spewed to your ex downloading into your mind.
“Nakko. I don't want to be your friend anymore. Nor do I want you to be my friend. I want you.”
She looks at you with a raised eyebrow, egging you to continue.
“I’ve been perpetually in love with you, but I just didn't want to admit it. I know you like me, but I didn’t trust my judgement. I just wanted your—”
Nagyung cups your face and smashes her lips onto yours.
She holds on to your tongue with her lips, her own flicking and swirling around yours as she kisses you hard. She steals your breath, your saliva, and your sanity, drinking them in as if it were what she had wanted since god knows when.
And you think you're god, because you've known it since forever, but you were just lying to yourself. The fuse has been lit, the bullet has been shot. You have now progressed past friends and handholding, and you want more.
You moan into her lips.
“Nakko…”
She licks your lips harder and digs into your mouth deeper.
“I want more.”
She pulls you off her, a thick string of saliva connecting between you two.
“I need more.”
“Then take me.”
You press your body forward, but she holds you off.
“Not here. I don't want our first time to be in this god damned kitchen.”
She holds on to your hand.
Fuck. It's the third time this night, or dawn, or pre-morning, whatever. It’s the third time your hand was held this night alone, and it feels so damn good. It makes your heart warm and fuzzy, and you feel as if you won't ever be alone again.
She guides you out of the kitchen into D10, settling into the seat.
“Tell me,” Nagyung says. “Tell me what you love about me.”
“You're so kind—”
“Shhh. Not those. I already know why you fell in love with me. I want to know what you love about me. Tell me what you were thinking when you stared at me earlier.”
You stand over her and bent down, breathing hot into her lips, forehead presses against hers. You lean in and give her a small peck.
“You have the cutest face when you get mad.”
You lean in again, this time suckling her neck.
“You give me the hottest stares when you get mad.”
Nagyung raises her head as you attack her sensitive spots, humming softly.
“How can I be cute and hot at the same time,” she gasps, feeling you plant kisses down her neck to her shoulder bone, which was already kindly exposed courtesy of her off-shoulder outfit.
“Ask yourself,” you say, snaking your fingers into the hem of her top and peeling it down. You pull off her bra at the same time, letting the fabric bunch just below the curvature of her underboob.
“Perfect,” you mumble, already latching your mouth onto one tit. “Cute and hot like your face.”
Her back arches off the chair, hands clinging onto the arm rest as she shakes from the pleasure of being suckled. You draw circles around her nipples with your tongue, teeth grazing them lightly to give her a virgin dose of pain-pleasure.
“Tell me more,” she rasps.
You stick out your tongue and leave a trail of saliva down to her belly, spreading oral slime all over her toned abdomen. You kiss it with wet smacks, worshipping her like you've wanted this for so long.
“Fuck. You tummy, it's so tight. It tastes just like how I’ve imagined.”
“Y-You idiot. If you've been thinking and fantasising about me for so long, what took you so long?”
“I don't know. I don't care. I just know I need you right now.”
“Then take me.”
You grab on to her shorts and pull it down, throwing the obstructing fabric to the side. What's left is just a pair of laced thongs, the pink translucent sheer fabric doing nothing to cover the wetness of her pulsating core. You lean in to give a small lick, tasting her sweet tartness through the cloth.
“I can taste your desperation, Nakko.”
You pull and peel the panty to the side, and the smell of her sex wafts into your nostrils.
You dive in.
The first broad lick has her mouth open. A second swipe makes her groan. The third slurp makes her toes curl. You draw symbols of pleasure with your tongue, digging into her cunt like its a shovel excavating gold.
Her pussy is a trove. A treasure trove of unexcavated potions that have been reserved just for you. You stab your tongue deep and flick a moan out; carve it right to harvest a grunt; swirl in curves to draw a squelch; swat down to force a stream out.
You draw her cunt with your tongue as if you're keying into a controller the cheat code for her pussy juice, and it fucking works because you can't drink without stop.
Not a single drop can go to waste.
At this point, your lips are drenched. You pull them off her lips to which she gives a cutesy whine of disappointment, but you immediately force that back into her as you stuff her full again with a finger.
Then a second. A third. Soon, her pussy is gaping with your hand resting within its confines.
“Y-You’re stretch me so wide…” she moans, her eyelids fluttering as her pussy quivers around you. “She won't hold your hand. So… so I’ll hold yours. I’ll hold yours with my hand.”
She grabs your other hand and presses it into her mouth, sucking on your fingers hard.
“I’ll hold yours with my mouth.”
She looks at you and grunts.
“Look at it.”
You look.
Her folds are pulled taut on either side of your hands, and an endless amout of lubricant flows out of her sex hole.
“And I’ll hold yours with my pussy.”
Her words set you off. You curl and twist your fingers, feeling how she grips your hand like they're begging you to never let go, but you're also begging for her to not do so either.
Squelch. Splosh. Squish.
You fingers dance around and inside her like you're carving the juices out of her, and you're succeeding. Her toned belly starts to clench and relax. Her breath starts to grow ragged. Her nipples turn impossibly hard.
“I’m gonna cum,” she mewls, hands reaching for you, but she's too submerged in bliss that she clambers at nothing. She settles for the inhuman arms of the chair and cums.
Her pussy explodes as she orgasms, clenching down on you with crushing force as you work her through. She whines and squeals in ecstasy, juices flowing out of her without stop until her orgasm wanes into a hibernating hum.
You pull your hand out of her soaked pussy.
“You're a squirter,” you whisper in awe.
“Shut up, dummy,” Nagyung rasps in a trembling voice, but she's smiling. “I want more.”
She stands up and turns you around, pushing you into where she just sat. The cushion is wet, but that's the least of your concern. She unbuckles your belt with urgency and tugs your pants down, removing them and throwing it to the side. At the same time, you take pull off your shirt and drop it to the ground.
Your cock is already at its full length, swollen and angry at the lack of attention you both gave it.
Nagyung wraps one hand around it and gives it a few shallow strokes, feeling your intense hardness.
“You're so hard,” she marvels, drawing her hand up from base to tip.
“If it’ll make you feel more confident, I’ve never gotten this fucking hard for her.”
She trembles at your words, leaning into your ear and whispers.
“You hate this place, don't you? Don't worry about it. I’ll make this become your favourite place after tonight.”
She stands and walks to your pants, taking out your phone from within your pocket.
“Let's be cheeky,” she says, turning on your phone. “Password?”
“…”
“Password?”
“Your birthday.”
Nagyung giggles.
“Wow. Like wow. That, made me super turned on. I'm going to milk my cock so fucking hard.”
Your cock twitches from her declaration.
She unlocks your phone and calls your ex, setting it down on the desk beside.
“What the fuck do you want, loser? Are you going to apologise for what that stupid girl said to me?”
Nagyung smirks and stands over you, climbing up onto the chair. She rests her feet on either sides of your thighs, settling between the tight gaps of the cushioned seat.
“If you're going to apologise, I only take cash. Maybe two hundred? Since I'm kind—”
A moan rips through the air.
Your mind reels as Nagyung lowers her pussy down, swallowing your cock whole as she snugs her pussy walls around your shaft.
“—the fuck was that?!”
You grunt as Nagyung impales herself fully onto you, revelling in the sensation of being filled to the brim fucking with both the rationality in her cunt and her mind. She doesn't even give herself time to adjust to your size. She just bends forward and lifts her hips, drawing you out of her cunt. The moment your tip is the only thing left in her, she slams herself back down.
Slap.
As if she's reading your mind, she moans into your ears.
“I don't need to adjust. I’ll let your cock fuck the adjusting into me.”
As if the meat entering and exiting her is not enough, she smirks and bites onto your shoulder, nibbling on your flesh like it’s a piece of delicacy.
“Are you both fucking? How dare you call me when you are having sex?”
“Fuck—your cock feels so good inside of me,” Nagyung cries in pleasure. She straightens her back and grabs on to your hands, once again threading her fingers between yours.
“Gosh your hands feel so big and warm around mind. Fuck, if only she knew what she missed out on.”
“Fuck you both—”
“Kiss me,” Nagyung demands.
You pull her towards you and smash your lips on hers, eating her oral cavity with a voracious appetite.
She moans into your mouth exaggeratedly, letting the muffled and wet smacking fill the air, all while she slams her tight cunt down onto your cock. The sounds of depravity transmits through the microphone of your phone, amd the next thing you know, a soft moan comes through the speaker.
“Please… more…”
You let go of her hands and grip her voluptuous chest, squishing and kneading her soft mounds that rests perfectly in your hands.
“Your tits… they're so soft and perfect. Nothing like hers.”
You lean in and suckle on one, the now free hand snaking to her waist. Gripping tight, you pull her down onto you with more force, pushing your cock further into her, albeit not much.
However, that extra few millimeters strike her most sensitive spot.
Nagyung cries out in pleasure as you pound into her depths, pushing her voice past her limits as she screams and moans and mewls and squeals, saliva drooling out of her open mouth as her eyes roll to the back of her skull.
Her mind is a haze as you assault her pussy, sending her on the path to another orgasm.
She cums.
Her hand slaps your chest in need for more, begging for you to fuck her harder, to give her everything that should have belonged to her instead of the money grubbing bitch.
“Fuck… I bet your cock would feel so good in me too… nghhh…”
Your ex moans through the phone, but you treat it as an erotic backtrack that only serves to drive both your libidos higher.
You stand and flip push Nagyung onto the table, pressing her back into the desk as you kiss her hard. Your chest press against her tits and her hands scramble for support, knocking your phone onto the ground and several PC equipment off their balances, but neither of you care.
Your cock needs no help. You simply push forward, and the unimaginable hardness of your cock guides itself back into the scorching hot confines of her pussy, and you hammer into her with an agenda.
To make her yours forever.
“I think I'm going crazy for you, Nakko.”
You're reply with a soft moan and lust-drunk eyes.
“I think I’m stupidly in love with you, Nakko.”
You receive legs that wrap around your back.
“And I think I want to cum inside of you.”
She looks at you with glassy eyes and nod.
“Fuck me with your thick, fat cock. Make my pussy yours and yours only. Shoot your thick hot cum until I'm loaded with all your baby batter.”
Her words act like a spell, and you groan and thrust into her wanton cunt like nothing matters. Her pussy squelches as juices overflow from another orgasm, slicking your cock up only for you to pull and push harder.
“Nakko, please.”
She stares into your eyes and nod desperately.
“Please stop being my perpetual friend.”
You grab on to her hand and take her lips.
“Please be my perpetual lover.”
With a grunt, you roar and cum inside of her, filling her womb full of your white seed. Ropes and ropes of cum shoots out of your slit, painting and coating her walls like a promise that you’ll give to her for eternity.
When you're done, you collapse back onto the chair, your cock pulled out of her tenderised and swollen snatch with a wet plok. You watch as your cum flows out of her, pooling onto the table, but she reaches her finger down, scooping it up and stuffing it back into her pussy.
“I need more,” she whispers. “Plug me full again and make sure none of it ever comes out.”
“Fuck, I’m sorry. Please, will you let me fuck your coc—”
You pick up your phone and hang up, proceeding to block her number.
You turn to her and look at the clock.
2.36 a.m.
“We open at 11,” Nagyung says. “Don't worry. We have plenty of time. And if you want, we could close the shop for another day. I have craved you since forever.”
You smile and rush forward to give her another kiss, pushing your now hard cock back into her creamed cunt again.
“This is now my favourite spot. And you're now my favourite food.”
And that—
Nagyung points to the pink heart keychain hanging off her bag in the kitchen.
The sound of her heels clicking on the linoleum was the only sign that time was still moving in that room. Click... click... click. A sharp, military rhythm that forced an immediate silence every time she moved. I leaned back against my desk, watching her from the back of the classroom while she wrote on the board with mechanical coldness. Her back was straight as a board and her movements were precise—almost surgical.
It’s crazy how well she can fake it.
She wore a white silk blouse that seemed to be losing a battle against her own body. Her breasts were massive, absurdly huge, straining the fabric to its absolute limit with every move. I could see the tension in the center buttons—those little plastic circles clinging to the cloth to keep all that volume from jumping forward. Every time she raised her arm to write a formula, the silk stretched, becoming almost translucent over the heavy white curves of her chest.
"If any of you think you can pass this class without studying, you can pack your things and leave right now," she said without even turning around.
Her voice was like an ice blade, completely devoid of warmth. I stared at the way her neck stayed rigid and how her hair fell perfectly over her shoulders. She looked like the perfect teacher: distant, severe, and untouchable. But my mind didn't see that as the truth anymore; now, it looked like a costume.
If only they knew what she does when she turns off the lights in her room...
I felt heat begin to pool in my crotch, a dull, heavy throb pushing against the fabric of my pants. My heart started racing against my ribs—not out of fear, but from the pure adrenaline of the secret. I looked at the other students; several of them were staring at Eunbi’s cleavage with obvious, animalistic lust. There was a thick sexual tension filling the air, a collective desire that she seemed to ignore, or perhaps simply despised from her pedestal of superiority.
"Is there a problem with the lesson?" she asked, finally turning around.
Her eyes were two pits of freezing indifference. She looked directly at me, and for a second, I felt the air grow heavy. I didn’t look away. On the contrary, I let my eyes roam over her, from her lips painted a severe red down to those enormous breasts that rose and fell with slow, controlled breaths. The mask was intact; there wasn't a trace of nervousness or doubt in her expression. She was in total control.
That’s the problem. She thinks she owns everything.
I licked my lips, tasting something metallic in my mouth as a dark smile formed on my face. The psychological satisfaction was intoxicating. Knowing that this woman, who now looked at us with professional contempt, exposed herself naked to thousands of strangers turned every severe word she spoke into a private joke. I imagined the white skin of her breasts glowing under ring lights, the sound of her heavy breathing, and the way she touched herself while reading vulgar comments.
"You..." she said, pointing at me with the whiteboard marker. "You seem very focused on something other than the board. Do you want to share your thoughts with the class?"
Her tone was sharp—a direct challenge. I felt an electric shock run down my spine. My pulse quickened and my cock throbbed against my underwear, soaking the fabric. I shifted in my chair, feeling my hard-on become tighter and almost painful.
"I was just thinking about how fascinating discipline is, Professor," I replied with a calmness that bordered on provocation. "Especially when someone can keep it so... perfect."
Eunbi narrowed her eyes. There was no violent reaction, just a silence charged with electric tension. She studied me for a moment, trying to decipher the subtext of my words, but she found nothing she could process as a real threat. To her, I was still just another student—albeit an especially insolent one.
"Less philosophy and more exercises," she declared, turning back to the board.
The sound of her heels resumed their rhythmic march. I sat there, watching the natural sway of her hips under her pencil skirt and the way her breasts bounced slightly with every step. The coldness of the classroom was the perfect frame for my obsession. I didn't want to break the mask yet; I wanted to see how long she could hold it while I, from the shadows at the back of the room, began to pull the strings of her secret.
Eunbi began walking between the rows of desks to check progress on the exercises. Her heels no longer sounded like a military march; now it was a slower rhythm, the pace of someone who had absolute control over the space. I stayed still, eyes fixed on my notebook, but my ears were tuned only to the sound of her approach. I felt the air grow heavier as she got closer, filled with that cold floral fragrance that seemed to freeze everything in its path.
She's here.
I didn’t look up until I felt her presence right next to my desk. The scent hit me full force, wrapping me in a cloud of sophistication that contrasted violently with the wet, vulgar images burned into my mind. Slowly, I looked up. I found myself staring at her massive breasts, swaying slightly with the rhythm of her breathing. They were so close I could see the weave of the white silk blouse, stretching dangerously over those huge curves.
"Why haven't you moved on to the second page?" her voice was a frozen whip, void of emotion.
I froze for a moment. Her eyes were pits of indifference scanning me with surgical severity. There was no doubt in her, not a single crack in her mask. She was flawless, professional, and totally unaware that I knew exactly how that body looked when it was lubricated and exposed to a camera.
"Sorry, Professor. I got stuck on the third point," I replied in a low, submissive tone, quickly looking back down at the paper.
If you only knew what I'm thinking right now...
As I spoke, I felt a violent surge of heat in my crotch. My hard-on, which was already there, jumped against the fabric of my pants, leaving me almost breathless. I forced my body to stay rigid, avoiding any movement that might give me away. From my angle, I could see her breasts rising and falling rhythmically. The volume was so overwhelming that the buttons of her blouse seemed to be making a superhuman effort not to pop off.
"I don't tolerate a lack of concentration in my class," she declared.
Her tone left no room for argument. I noticed her lean forward slightly to look at my notebook, and the movement made the neckline of her blouse give way another inch. It was an instant, a fraction of a second, but it was enough for me to see the blinding whiteness of her skin and the pressure of the bra compressing those massive tits. I felt my heart hammering against my ribs and my pulse thumping in my temples.
God, they're incredibly huge...
I forced myself to breathe slowly, trying to control the shaking of my hands on the table. The tension was unbearable because she knew nothing; to her, I was just a mediocre, quiet student. That power imbalance gave me a dark euphoria. I felt like a spy infiltrated in the most secure fortress in the world, observing the structure from within while the enemy thought everything was under control.
"Finish the exercise before the bell rings, or you'll stay after class," she added coldly.
I didn't say anything. I just nodded slightly, keeping my head down. I heard her heels resume their march, slowly moving away toward the front of the room. The click... click... click... filled the silence again, but now it left a trail of static electricity behind. I stared at the spot where she had been standing, feeling the dampness in my pants and the painful pressure of my erection.
Still the perfect teacher.
I leaned back in my chair, letting out a long sigh that got caught in my throat. Eunbi’s ice mask was still intact, impenetrable. But while she went back to writing on the board, I stayed there, savoring the secret. The pleasure wasn't in the confrontation, but in the silence. In knowing that beneath that white silk and severe attitude lived a depraved woman who gave herself over to the filth of the entire world.
I closed my eyes for a second, imagining her image in the classroom merging with her Twitter photos. The cold teacher and the exhibitionist camgirl were now one single entity in my mind. I felt exhausted and excited at the same time, trapped in a loop of desire and secrets that was only beginning to spin.
The way home was a parade of lingering images that left my throat dry and my body tense. I couldn't stop thinking about the way Eunbi had leaned over my desk; the memory of the almost imperceptible touch of her floral scent and the pressure of her breasts against the white silk kept me in a state of constant alert. When I got to my room, I shut the door with a loud bang that echoed in the silent hallway. I didn't turn on the light. I preferred the darkness to wrap around me as I dropped into my ergonomic chair, feeling the cold leather stick to my sweaty thighs.
I need to see her. Right now.
The hum of the computer fan began to fill the void of the room as the screen lit up. The cold blue light flooded the space, cutting my silhouette against the dark walls. My hands shook slightly on the mouse; it wasn't fatigue, it was a visceral urgency burning in my gut. With a mechanical click, I entered her secret profile, navigating that shrine of depravity where the perfect teacher became a creature of flesh and desire.
I spent a few minutes looking at old photos, feeling my breathing become erratic. My eyes traced every curve of her massive breasts and the powerful roundness of her ass, while my hard-on pushed against my pants with painful force. I unbuttoned my pants and slowly lowered the zipper, releasing my cock, which jumped out congested and throbbing.
God, how can she be so perfect in class and so dirty here?
Suddenly, I saw a new post. A red notification glowing like a danger signal. My heart leaped against my ribs and my pupils dilated instantly. I clicked with almost violent urgency. The image loaded slowly, and when it appeared in full screen, I felt the air leave my lungs all at once.
It was a close-up of her torso. Eunbi was completely naked from the waist up, holding the phone with one arm while the other squeezed one of her huge breasts, distorting the white flesh and forcing it to overflow between her fingers. Her nipples were erect, dark and glistening under cold fluorescent light. The sharpness was absurd; I could see every pore of her skin and the slight dilation of the blue veins running along the upper curve of her chest.
"Damn..." I whispered, my own voice sounding hoarse in the dark.
I stood hypnotized by the image, but something didn't fit. The light wasn't the warm lighting of a bedroom or the intimate atmosphere she usually used. I leaned closer to the screen, squinting to analyze the background—that blurred space behind her monumental body. I moved the cursor and started zooming in on the right edge of the image.
There it was. A corner of grey laminated wood with an engraved logo, small but unmistakable: the school crest. Beside it, a part of a green chalkboard with remnants of white chalk and the shadow of a metal filing cabinet typical of administrative offices.
No way...
A violent shiver ran down my spine, leaving me stunned. My pulse began to hammer in my temples as the realization hit me: Eunbi hadn't taken that photo at home. She had stripped naked at school. She had been there, probably alone in the teachers' lounge or an empty classroom, exposing her breasts and her vulnerability in the same place where a few hours ago she had been giving us orders with glacial coldness.
The idea gave me a rush of adrenaline that made me arch my back against the chair. I felt my cock throb with animal force, almost painfully. The excitement was no longer just sexual; it had transformed into an intoxicating feeling of power. I imagined Eunbi, the untouchable teacher, standing in that room, feeling the cold air against her naked breasts while she photographed herself with the adrenaline of risk running through her veins.
She's risking her job... what a fucking slut.
I stared at the photo for minutes, alternating between her lubricated body and the school logo in the background. A dark smile began to form on my face as I felt the game change completely. I was no longer just a voyeur admiring a forbidden beauty; now I had tangible proof of her professional depravity. Risk was Eunbi's drug, and I had just found the exact dose to control her.
I leaned back in my chair, feeling the humid heat between my legs intensify. The screen continued to light up my face with that bluish tone while I processed the magnitude of the discovery. The silence of my room now felt charged, electric. I knew I held the thread that could pull down her entire ice facade.
I stared at the image on the screen for what felt like hours, though it was probably only minutes. My cock continued to pulse with animal force, hard as a rock, while a wave of adrenaline rushed through my spine. The pleasure was the dark thrill of possessing a secret that could destroy anyone's life.
I have the leash on your neck, Eunbi.
Slowly, I moved the cursor to the "Direct Message" button. My fingers shook slightly over the keyboard, but it wasn't fear; it was the electric anticipation of throwing the first stone into that lake of ice. I opened the chat window and stared at the blank space, feeling my heart hammering against my ribs with an erratic rhythm. I didn't want to reveal who I was. Anonymity was my shield and, at the same time, the cruelest tool to torture her psychologically.
She can't know it's me... not yet.
I started writing. I deleted the first message because it sounded too kind. I deleted the second because it was too aggressive. I wanted something that would leave her suspended between terror and excitement—a message that made her understand she was no longer alone in this risk-filled fantasy. I wanted her to feel there was someone else watching from the shadows.
My fingers danced across the keys again. The mechanical sound of the keyboard echoed in the dead silence of my room. I imagined her reaction reading it: the shock, the breath catching, the blush rising up her neck as she realized she'd been caught.
"I love how your tits glow under that fluorescent light... it's a shame nobody at school knows how dirty you are when you're alone in the classroom."
I reread the words and felt a spasm in my balls. The rawness of the message gave me an electric shock. It wasn't just a compliment; it was a mark. I was pointing her out, telling her I knew exactly where she was and what she was doing while photographing herself naked. The contrast between the "perfect teacher" and the phrase "how dirty you are" created a tension in my mind that made me let out a choked moan.
Hit the button. Do it now.
My index finger hovered over the Enter key. Time stopped. I could feel cold sweat sliding down my neck and my pulse thumping in my temples like a drum. I knew that once I pressed that key, there was no going back. The power game would no longer be one-sided; she would enter the board, and I would be the one moving the pieces.
Click.
The sound was dry, final. The message was sent. In that instant, I felt a dopamine rush so strong it left me dazed for a second. I leaned back in my chair, arms extended and breathing erratic. My hard-on jumped violently against my abdomen, pulsing to the rhythm of my racing heart. I was there, in the dark of my room, waiting for a response from a woman who was probably miles away, but now connected to me by an invisible, dangerous thread of tension.
Now it's your turn, you slut professor.
I stared at the "Delivered" indicator. There was no sign she had read the message yet, but the wait was an exquisite torture. I imagined Eunbi at home, or maybe still at school, seeing the notification on her phone. I imagined her eyes dilating, her breath becoming shallow, and the way her breasts would heave as she processed that someone knew her secret.
Every second of silence felt like an hour. I stroked my cock with slow movements, feeling the pre-cum lubricating my tip while my gaze never left the screen. The anticipation was almost more powerful than the orgasm itself. I knew she'd be scared, yes, but I also knew that fear, mixed with exhibitionism, would act as a violent aphrodisiac.
I'm going to make you my slut, Eunbi.
Suddenly, the status changed to "Seen." My heart leaped so hard it almost knocked the wind out of me. I leaned forward, face close to the monitor, pupils dilated and muscles tense. The silence became unbearable. All that was left was to see if she blocked the profile or if, as I suspected, the thrill of being caught would force her to respond.
I stared at the phone screen in the dim light of my room, feeling adrenaline burn through my veins. I had the gallery open and my fingers brushed against the image that would be the atomic bomb of this game: a photo of Eunbi in the classroom, distracted, with her rigid posture and that expression of superiority she used to humiliate students. It was the perfect image of the "untouchable teacher." But I knew what was under that white silk; I knew that monumental body was made to be used and displayed.
Time she knows the game has changed.
With a slow movement, I attached the photo to the chat and sent it. I didn't write anything. I just let the image reach her like a sentence. I leaned back in my chair, feeling my heart hammer against my ribs and my breathing become shallow. The silence of the room was deafening as I waited for the "Seen" indicator. My hard-on, thick and heavy, pulsed against the fabric of my pants, responding to the anticipation of the chaos I was causing.
The indicator changed. "Seen."
A few seconds passed that felt like hours. Suddenly, the phone vibrated with a violence that made me jump in my seat. The response came flying in, charged with palpable hate and panic.
EUNBI: "Who the hell are you? Where did you get this? Tell me who you are right now or I swear I'll find you and have you expelled from the institute today!"
I read the message and a dark smile formed on my face. I licked my lower lip, tasting metal in my mouth. I could imagine her on the other side: eyes dilated, jaw clenched, heart beating a thousand miles an hour while looking at the photo of herself in her workplace. The idea of her trembling with rage and fear gave me an electric shock that went straight to my balls, leaving me dazed.
She thinks she still has the power.
I adjusted myself in the chair, feeling my cock swell even more, pulsing with animal force. I started writing, but not with the caution from before. Now I wanted to break her. I wanted her to feel the weight of my hand on her psychological neck. There was no room for courtesy; only raw domination.
ME: "Shut your fucking mouth and stop barking, Professor. Nobody cares who I am. What matters is that I have the photos and you have a secret that would destroy you in five minutes if I decided to hit send to the school board."
I sent the message and felt a spasm of pleasure run down my spine. The rawness of my words made me let out a choked moan. I imagined her reaction: the shock, the blow of being insulted that way by someone she didn't know, and the absolute terror of losing everything. I felt pre-cum lubricating my tip while I enjoyed the position of absolute superiority.
EUNBI: "You can't talk to me like that! This is a crime! I will find you and I will destroy you!"
Her desperation was intoxicating. I licked my lips again, feeling the air in my room grow thick, charged with sexual and violent electricity. I didn't care about her threat; I knew it was the reaction of someone cornered. Panic was making her vulnerable, and that vulnerability was the most exciting thing I had ever felt in my life.
This is where you break, Eunbi.
I wrote the last message of the block, leaving no room for doubt or negotiation. I wanted her to understand that it was no longer her world, but mine.
ME: "Stop threatening me and start thinking about how to keep these photos from reaching the principal. You have two options: either you start showing me those massive tits right now, or tomorrow the whole school will know how dirty you really are."
I dropped the phone on the bed and stared at the ceiling, breathing heavily. My chest heaved and I felt an electric tingling in all my limbs. I had dropped the bomb. Now there was only to wait and see if the perfect teacher surrendered to survive or if she made the mistake of trying to fight someone who already had her by the neck. The tension was unbearable—a rope stretched to the limit, about to snap.
The silence that followed my last threat was the most delicious torture of my life. I leaned back in my chair, legs open, heart hammering against my ribs. I knew she was on the other side of the screen, processing the fact that her perfect world had just collapsed. I could imagine her in her room, eyes dilated and breath erratic, feeling panic rise up her neck while looking at the photo of herself in the classroom.
Break already, Eunbi. Give in.
My cock was so congested that I felt the skin tight, pulsing violently against my thighs. The wait was a drug; every second of silence increased the psychological pressure and left me on high alert. I licked my lips, tasting the metallic flavor of adrenaline. I didn't want her to surrender easily; I wanted to feel that internal struggle between her teacher pride and the vulnerability of being a digital slut.
Then, the phone vibrated with a force that made me jump in my seat. The "Typing..." indicator appeared and disappeared several times before the first message arrived. It wasn't a sweet surrender, but a spit of rage.
EUNBI: "I can't believe you're this despicable. You disgust me. But if this is the only way to get you to delete those photos... then take this and get out of my life." → (Thought: My heart is beating so hard it hurts. I'm furious, I want to scream, but the idea of the principal seeing my photos leaves me cold. I feel a treacherous dampness running down my thighs; this fear is suffocating).
I read the words and let out a shaky sigh, almost a moan. I licked my lips again, feeling the electric shock run down my spine to my balls. I didn't care if she hated me; in fact, the fact that she was angry made everything infinitely more exciting. I wanted to see her humiliate herself, I wanted to feel her dignity crumble as she yielded to my whims.
Then came the image.
I clicked and the photo expanded across the full screen. My breathing stopped completely and I felt the air vanish from my lungs. It was a shot from a slightly superior angle, a close-up of her torso where the white blouse was open halfway down her chest. The silk fell to the sides, revealing a deep, aggressive cleavage that left me stunned. Her breasts were monumental, much larger than the bra let on in class. She wore a black lace bra—a small, tight piece that seemed to be losing a battle against the flesh; the breasts overflowed at the top and sides in white, tight, glistening curves that defied any logic.
Damn... those tits are a sin.
I stared at the photo with dilated pupils, feeling my hard-on jump violently against my pants. I could see the glow of the skin in the valley between her breasts and the way the black lace sank into the softness of her white flesh. The image transmitted a brutal tension: she was trying to be minimal, but her body was too massive to go unnoticed. The contrast between the red of her lips (barely visible at the bottom of the photo) and the whiteness of her breasts caused a spasm in my stomach.
EUNBI: "There you have it. I've done it. Now delete everything and disappear." → (Thought: I feel so exposed that my hands are shaking. I can't believe I sent this, but the feeling of giving in gives me an electric shiver in my clitoris. I'm disgusted, but my body reacts to this blackmail as if it were a caress).
I laughed softly, a hoarse, dark sound that echoed in the dim room. I masturbated with slow movements, feeling pre-cum lubricating my tip while analyzing every detail of that cleavage. The photo was incredible, yes, but the idea that she thought that was enough gave me a predatory euphoria. I didn't want a sample; I wanted the full feast. I wanted to see her undress step by step, forcing her to break every single one of her moral rules until she was left bare.
ME: "This is fine for a start, Professor. I love how that black lace tries to hold your tits in without success. But you haven't given me what I want. This is just the appetizer." → (Thought: My cock is hard as a rock, pulsing strongly. Seeing her try to negotiate while she's trapped is more exciting than any professional video).
EUNBI: "What else do you want? I've given you more than anyone deserves! You can't ask for more." → (Thought: My breathing has become shallow—short gasps I can't control. The panic is still there, but something else too... a morbid curiosity to know how far this man will push me).
ME: "You don't decide what I deserve, Eunbi. You do whatever I tell you so your secret stays a secret. And right now, I'm left wanting much more." → (Thought: I bite my lower lip, feeling adrenaline flood my temples. I have her where I want her. Now I just need to tighten the screw until she breaks).
I leaned back in my chair, looking at the photo of her cleavage once more. I imagined Eunbi's face reading my message: the mix of rage and forbidden excitement, the heat rising up her neck as she realized this wasn't a deal, but a total surrender. The game was becoming addictive. It wasn't just sex; it was the pleasure of seeing how a woman so powerful and cold became my sexual toy, step by step.
I stared at the photo for what felt like hours, though probably only minutes. The monitor's glow lit up my face in the dark, and I felt the moisture in my pants becoming sticky. The image was a delicacy, but knowing she was on the other side, trembling and submitted to my will, gave me an euphoria far more potent than any static photo. I licked my lips, tasting the metallic flavor of adrenaline. I no longer wanted captures; photos were memories. I wanted real-time action.
I want to see her break. I want to hear her gasps.
I adjusted myself in the chair, feeling my cock throb with animal force against the leather seat. I wrote the message with deliberate slowness, knowing every word would be like a blow to her pride and a switch for her lust. I didn't want to be subtle; I wanted to be the owner of her sighs and her fear. I wanted her to feel small, exposed, and totally dependent on my mood.
ME: "The photo is a good start, Professor, but I get bored quickly. I want a video. Ten seconds are enough: I want to see you touching your tits hard, I want to see the weight of that white flesh, and I want your face visible. I want to see the expression on your face while you exhibit yourself for me." (I feel an electric shock run down my spine. My pulse thumps in my temples and my hard-on is so tight it hurts. I want her surrendered, humiliated, and moaning in front of the camera).
EUNBI: "No way! That's too much! I can send you more photos, but a video with my face... never. You're crazy if you think I'll do that." (Her fingers tremble on the screen and her breathing becomes erratic and shallow. She feels a void in her stomach, but at the same time, an electric sting runs through her clitoris. The fear is leaving her open and vulnerable).
I laughed softly, a hoarse sound that filled the darkness of my room. I imagined Eunbi at home, eyes dilated and chest heaving as she processed the request. I knew exactly what was going through her head: absolute terror of being caught fighting against a forbidden excitement born from risk. The fact that she refused only made the desire to force her more unbearable.
ME: "You aren't in a position to decide what is 'too much,' Eunbi. Remember that one click and your career turns to ashes. Imagine the faces of your students tomorrow when they see a video where you touch yourself like a slut while thinking of me. Do you still think you have control?" (I bite my lower lip, a dark smile on my face. My cock pulses hard and pre-cum soaks my tip. It excites me to know I'm cornering her, that she has no way out and her only option is to obey).
EUNBI: "... No... it can't be... why is this happening to me?" (She hugs herself, feeling her legs weaken. Her nipples are hard against the fabric of her clothes and a thick moisture begins to run down her thighs. She is horrified, but the fact that a stranger dominates her like this has left her in a state of animal excitement she doesn't understand).
I stared at the screen, enjoying the silence that followed her last message. I could feel her on the other side, fighting her own instincts, feeling how the mask of the perfect teacher was disintegrating to make way for the depraved woman who loved danger. The tension in my body was unbearable; I felt that if I didn't get that video soon, I was going to explode. I licked my lips once more, savoring the anticipated victory.
Break already, Eunbi. Stop fighting it and surrender.
I leaned back in my chair, heart hammering against my ribs. I knew the initial shock had passed and now only surrender remained. Morbidity was Eunbi's most potent drug, and I had just given her a massive dose. All that was left was for her to accept that she no longer belonged to the school or her empty marriage; now she belonged to the anonymous man forcing her to touch herself in front of a camera.
The silence following her last refusal became dense, almost solid. I stared at the phone screen with narrowed eyes, feeling my pulse hammer in my temples. Eunbi's resistance was delicious, but it had reached the limit of my patience. I didn't want more arguments or pleas; I wanted absolute obedience. I wanted her to understand that I wasn't playing a messaging game, but that I had my finger on the button that could erase her professional existence in a second.
Courtesy is over.
I sat up in my chair, feeling my hard-on pulse with painful force against the fabric of my pants. I licked my lips, savoring the adrenaline flooding my system. I opened the email on my computer and began drafting a new message. In the recipient field, I put the official address of the school principal. The subject was simple and devastating: "Report of Immoral Conduct: Professor Eunbi."
I wrote the body of the message with surgical coldness. "Dear Principal, attached are photographic evidence and videos demonstrating the depravity of Professor Eunbi..." I didn't finish the text, but I put enough in so that anyone reading it would feel disgust and horror. I stopped for a second, looking at the words on the screen. I felt an electric shock run through my arms; it was the feeling of having someone's life clenched in my fist.
I took a screenshot of the draft, making sure the principal's name and the inflammatory tone of the message were clearly visible. I saved the image and went back to the chat with her. My fingers shook slightly on the keyboard—not out of fear, but from animal euphoria.
Look at this and tell me if you still feel brave.
ME: "Look closely at this image, Eunbi. It's a draft. All that's left is for me to hit 'Send' so that tomorrow you're the main news for the entire school board. Do you still think you can tell me what you won't do?" (I feel my heart hit my ribs and my cock pulse with blind violence. My breathing is a short gasp, charged with a dark desire to see her finally surrender).
EUNBI: "No! Please, don't do it! I beg you!" (Her eyes widen and the phone almost slips from her hands. She feels a frozen void in her stomach that leaves her breathless; her jaw trembles and a choked sob escapes her lips).
I leaned back in my chair, watching the "Seen" indicator with a predatory smile. I could imagine her perfectly: collapsed on her bed or leaning against the wall, skin pale and eyes full of terror. But I knew that alongside that terror, there was something else. The extreme risk—the possibility of being caught at the exact moment—was the fuel that fed Eunbi's lust. I knew that while she wrote those pleas, her body was betraying her.
ME: "Your begging is useless to me, Professor. Only one thing can stop my finger: a video where you touch yourself with passion, your face visible and moaning my name... or whatever name I want. You have five minutes before the principal receives the email." (I bite the inside of my cheek, tasting blood. My hard-on is so tight it hurts, and pre-cum soaks my tip as I imagine the scene on the other side).
EUNBI: "... Fine. I'll do it. Just... please, delete that message first." (She slides down her bed, feeling her legs weaken and the moisture between her thighs become unbearable. Her nipples are hard, piercing the air, and a liquid heat floods her pelvic area as she accepts her fate as my toy).
ME: "I'll delete it when the video is in my inbox and convinces me that you're an obedient slut. Time is running out, Eunbi. Move." (I feel a spasm of pleasure run down my spine. I lick my lips, feeling that victory is total. The ice mask hasn't just broken; it has been pulverized).
I stayed silent, listening to the hum of my PC fan and the accelerated beat of my own heart. The tension in my body was electric, a rope stretched to the limit about to break. I imagined the scene: her, the most severe woman in the school, undressing with urgency, trembling with fear and excitement, preparing to record herself knowing I was watching from the shadows.
The wait was now an exquisite torture. Every second that passed without the video was a second she sank further into her own depravity. I adjusted myself in my chair, eyes glued to the screen, feeling my cock pulse with animal force. There was no turning back. Eunbi had just entered the point of no return, and I was the only one who held the key to her cell.
The silence of my room was broken by a long, heavy vibration. The phone jumped on the table, announcing that the file had arrived. I lunged for it with animal urgency, feeling my heart hammer against my ribs and gasping for air. I didn't waste a second; I opened the video and the world around me disappeared.
The image was sharp, raw. Eunbi was there, leaning against her bedroom wall, face visible and eyes clouded by a mix of terror and lust. She was completely naked. Her massive breasts, heavy and white, swayed with every ragged breath as she gripped them hard, sinking her fingers into the soft flesh and squeezing the nipples until they turned red. I heard her gasps—a wet, broken sound that made me let out a choked moan.
Damn... she's perfect.
I masturbated with frenetic movements while watching her. Seeing her like this, knowing she was doing it because I ordered her to, was the most potent drug in the world. Her breasts bounced violently as she touched her chest and lowered her hand toward her intimacy, though she didn't show everything. The expression on her face—that struggle between shame and excitement—gave me an electric shock that left me dazed.
When the video ended, I couldn't help it. I needed to raise the stakes. I wanted her to feel the weight of what it meant to be in my hands. I settled into my chair, cock beating like a heart outside the chest, and started writing to her.
ME: "I love how you look when you're scared, Eunbi. But imagine this: me behind you, grabbing your hair while I bury my cock deep inside you. I'd love to feel your tits bounce against my chest while I fuck you furiously, forcing you to moan my name while I spread your legs in front of the mirror." (I feel liquid heat run down my thighs. My breathing is a short, shallow gasp. I want her to feel the same animal urgency as me).
EUNBI: "No... don't say those things... you make me feel..." → (Thought: Her fingers tremble on the phone. She feels thick moisture flooding her pelvic area, a heat that leaves her weak. The mere idea of being possessed like that has left her in a state of unbearable excitement).
ME: "Tell me what you feel, Professor. Tell me how your pussy is right now while you read this and know I own your secret." (I bite my lower lip, a dark smile on my face. My hard-on is so tight it hurts, and pre-cum soaks my tip. I want her surrendered and dripping for me).
EUNBI: "I'm... I'm so wet. I can't stop thinking about what you're saying. I feel dirty... ." → (Thought: She slides her hand under her clothes, rubbing her clitoris with a fast and desperately hungry movement. The fact of being degraded by a stranger causes spasms of pleasure in her belly).
That response was the trigger. I stood up, feeling like my body was a bomb about to explode. I took out the phone and started recording myself. I didn't say anything; I just let the camera capture the tension of my muscles, my sweaty skin, and the violent rhythm of my hand moving over my congested member. When I reached the climax, I let out a hoarse grunt and recorded the image of my cum jumping with force—white and thick, staining the screen and my own fingers.
I sent the video without adding a single word. Just the final act.
Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Eunbi received the file. Her eyes dilated as she saw the raw image of my orgasm. She didn't respond. Instead, she let out a long moan and sank into her bed, spreading her legs with animal urgency. With one hand holding her massive breasts and the other sinking deeply into her own moisture, she began to masturbate with desperate violence. She imagined it was me penetrating her while watching the video over and over, feeling her clitoris pulse with a frenetic rhythm until she reached a violent orgasm that left her shaking and empty in the dim light of her room.
I didn't know she was coming at that moment; I only felt the post-sex calm and the weight of absolute power. I leaned back in my chair, staring at the ceiling while my breathing returned to normal. But the game wasn't over. A new phase had just begun.
ME: "You have class with me tomorrow, Eunbi. I want you to come wearing a very low-cut top—the kind that barely holds your tits in—and a short skirt that leaves little to the imagination. Don't make me wait." (I feel a cold smile on my face. My pulse is slow now, but my mind is already planning every second of tomorrow).
ME: "And be ready. I'll be sending you instructions via chat all day. If you don't follow them instantly, the email to the principal is sent automatically." (I lick my lips, savoring the victory. The perfect teacher is now my personal toy, and tomorrow I'm going to enjoy watching her exhibit herself on my own turf).
That evening, the streets around the convenience store sat empty under the yellow glow of streetlamps. Nine o'clock had passed and the neighborhood had gone still. Karina adjusted the shopping bag in her right hand, the plastic handles cutting into her fingers. She'd bought snacks for the long night of dance practice ahead — crackers, a bottle of water, something sweet. Her long black hair swayed across her shoulders as she walked, and beneath her thin T-shirt, her breasts shifted with each step, the nipples tightening against the fabric in the chilly air. She pulled the hem down once, then twice, but it didn't help much.
She didn't hear the footsteps behind her. They were soft, deliberate, matching her pace but staying back. Two shadows. One broad-shouldered. The other thinner, watchful.
A hand clamped over her mouth. Rough skin. Calluses. The shopping bag hit the ground, crackers scattering across the pavement. Karina's eyes went wide, her body locking for a half-second before she started to struggle. The first man's body — thick, solid, smelling of sweat and cheap liquor — pressed her into the brick wall of an alley. The roughness scraped through her T-shirt, grinding into her spine.
"Shut up, whore."
His breath was hot against her ear. His grip on her shoulder felt like iron, the fingers digging deep enough to bruise. She tried to bite his palm, tried to twist away, but the second man was already there, grabbing her legs, lifting. Her sneakers kicked at air. She opened her mouth to scream into the hand over her face but the sound came out muffled, swallowed.
The black van's side door yawned open.
She was tossed inside. Her head cracked against the metal floor, and stars burst across her vision. Then a wet cloth pressed over her nose and mouth — sweet, chemical, choking — and the world went syrupy, then dark.
When she came to, the smell hit her first. Damp concrete. Sweat. Something metallic, like old blood. The air was thick, stuffy, pressing against her skin. Karina blinked, her vision swimming, and found herself strapped to a wooden chair. The ropes around her wrists were rough, biting into the soft skin with every movement. Her ankles were tied to the chair legs, spread wide apart, the denim of her shorts pulling tight across her thighs. She could feel her own pulse hammering in her throat, her chest rising and falling in shallow, rapid gasps.
The first man stood in front of her. He was built like someone who worked with his body every day — broad shoulders, thick arms, a face lined with small scars that caught the dim light. He grinned, showing yellowed teeth.
"Wake up. Tonight you are ours."
His voice scraped through the room like gravel. Karina's stomach turned. She pulled at the ropes, the fibers burning her wrists, but they didn't give. Not even an inch.
The second man stood to the side. Slimmer. Clean-shaven. His eyes moved over her body the way a butcher eyes meat — assessing, unhurried. He held a coil of extra rope in one hand, letting it swing slightly. His expression didn't change when he looked at her. Not anger. Not excitement. Just satisfaction.
Karina opened her mouth to scream.
The first man crossed the space in two steps. His finger pressed against her lips, hard, pushing them back against her teeth. "Don't you dare scream." He forced her jaw open with his thumb, pressing down until her molars ached, and shoved the rubber ball gag between her teeth. It was slick, tasted of latex and something stale. He cinched the strap behind her head, tight enough that the buckle dug into the base of her skull. The ball filled her mouth, pressing her tongue flat, and she couldn't close her lips around it. Saliva started pooling immediately, spilling over the rubber, running down her chin.
She made a sound. Not a word — just a noise, low and animal, from the back of her throat.
The first man laughed and stepped back.
The second man switched on a spotlight. The beam hit Karina's face, and she squinted, turning her head, but he stepped forward and grabbed her chin, forcing her back into the light. Her eyes watered. The skin of her face felt hot under the bulb.
He adjusted the camera tripod with his free hand, positioning the lens at groin height, angled up to catch her full body in the frame. The red light blinked on. The second man checked the microphone, tapped it once, then nodded.
"Record everything," the first man said, his voice pitched for the camera. "So your fans can see this."
He grabbed her chin and forced her face toward the lens. She closed her eyes, but the second man pinched her cheek, the nails digging in, forcing them open. "Look at the camera," he said, his voice calm. "Show how scared you are."
Karina stared into the lens. Her reflection in the glass — a girl with wet cheeks and a rubber ball stretching her lips apart. She couldn't look away.
The first man moved closer. His hands found the collar of her T-shirt. The fabric tore with a sound like something breaking — threads giving, seams ripping — and her breasts spilled out into the cold air. Her skin broke into goosebumps immediately. The nipples, pink and already hard from the cold, stood out against the pale curve of her breasts. The strap of her bra hung loose against her shoulder, useless.
She hissed through the gag. The sound was wet, desperate. Tears tracked down her cheeks, catching the light, and dripped onto her chest.
The first man's palm covered her right breast. His hand was rough, the calluses scraping her skin as he squeezed, the flesh pressing between his fingers, reddening. "Look at this," he muttered. "Breasts that drive men mad."
The second man stepped in, his hands smoother but firmer, pinching her left nipple between thumb and forefinger. He twisted gently at first, a slow rotation that sent a sharp spike through her chest. Then harder. The pain bloomed white-hot, radiating through her breast, and Karina bucked against the ropes, a muffled cry escaping the gag. Her squirm made his grip tighten.
"Your nipples are incredibly sensitive," he said, the words rolling off his tongue like a compliment at dinner. "Like a professional whore."
They worked in tandem. Squeezing. Pinching. Rolling the swollen nubs between their fingers until they darkened, until they ached from the pressure alone. Karina's breasts turned pink from the handling, the marks of their fingers blooming across her skin. She closed her eyes, breathing through her nose in sharp huffs. Saliva ran from the corner of the gag, down her chin, onto the swell of her chest.
The first man released the rope around her left ankle, retied it wider, then did the same with the right. Her legs were forced apart at an angle that pulled at her hips, the chair creaking under the strain. He grabbed the waistband of her shorts and ripped them down. The denim gave, the zipper breaking, and then her underwear was gone too, peeled off and tossed aside. The cold air hit her cunt, wet and exposed, and she shuddered.
The second man clicked his tongue softly. His hand touched her inner thigh, fingers trailing over the sensitive skin, moving upward slowly. When his fingers reached her cunt lips, they found them slick. "You're already wet." Not a question. His finger pressed between her folds, rubbing gently but with no mercy, circling her clit until her hips tried to jerk away. She shook her head weakly, but all that came through the gag was a soft, strangled moan.
The first man moved closer to her side. He pressed his nose against her armpit, inhaling deeply. Her skin was soft there, slick with sweat from the struggle, and the scent was salt and something floral from her deodorant. He licked her — a long, slow stroke of his tongue across the curve of her underarm. The salt hit his palate and he hummed with satisfaction. "Your armpit tastes lovely. Like honey." He licked again, deeper, his teeth grazing the skin, biting down just hard enough to leave marks.
Karina's body jerked. The sensation was wrong — intimate in a way that made her stomach churn, her skin crawling. She pulled at the ropes but they bit deeper into her wrists. The second man leaned in and licked her other armpit, his tongue cold and wet, drawing slow patterns that dried in the open air.
The first man reached for the strap of the gag. He unbuckled it roughly, pulling the rubber ball out of her mouth, and it came free with a wet pop. Saliva strung from the ball to her lips. Before she could do more than gasp, his hand was on her jaw, pressing hard, forcing her mouth open. His mouth crashed onto hers. The taste of tobacco and old coffee flooded her tongue. His tongue forced its way inside, thick and insistent, sweeping her palate, tangling with hers. Karina gagged, tried to pull back, but the second man held her head from behind, fingers digging into her scalp.
"Kiss me," the first man growled against her mouth. "Or we'll make it worse."
She gave in. Her lips moved, weak and reluctant, and his mouth consumed hers. The kiss went on — wet, smothering, leaving the taste of him coating her tongue. When he pulled back, the second man shoved the gag back between her teeth before she could speak.
The first man reached for the bedside table. A black dildo, thick as a fist, its surface slick with lubricant. He handed it to the second man, who pressed the tip against her cunt. "Now, feel this."
He pushed. The tip stretched her entrance, the silicone cold, and then it sank inside her in a slow, steady press. Karina's body arched, her muscles clenching against the intrusion. The fullness was overwhelming — her walls stretching, the dildo sliding deeper, reaching places she'd never felt before. A muffled scream tore from her throat. The second man twisted it, the ridges grinding against her inner walls, and her hips bucked. Sweat broke across her skin, her breasts swaying with each small thrust.
The first man picked up a second dildo. Smaller. Ribbed. He turned her body, adjusting her against the chair, and pressed the tip against her ass. "Your arse is tight, darling. It'll feel good once it's stretched."
He pushed. The resistance was immediate, her body fighting the intrusion. But he didn't stop. The tip breached her, and a searing burn shot through her — a pressure that built and built as the dildo sank deeper, inch by inch. She screamed into the gag, the sound muffled but raw. The two men worked together, thrusting in tandem, the dildos moving in synchrony — one in her cunt, one in her ass — filling her completely. Her body trembled with each thrust, her vision blurring at the edges.
The camera's red light stayed on. The lens never blinked.
"This is only the beginning, Karina," the first man said.
She closed her eyes. Her breath came in wet, hitching gasps. Somewhere beneath the terror, beneath the pain, a small voice in her head kept repeating the same thing: someone — anyone — please.
The first man pulled the dildo from her ass in one rough motion. Her hole clenched on empty air, the pain flaring, a raw ache spreading through her. She whimpered, her body limp against the ropes. The second man withdrew the dildo from her cunt — a wet sound, a smear of lube and her own slick running down her thigh to drip onto the concrete.
"Enough with the dildo," the first man said, his voice dropping low. "Now it's time for the real thing."
He unstrapped the gag. It fell to the floor with a wet thud, and Karina's jaw ached from being held open so long. Saliva still ran freely, dripping onto her bare chest.
"Please!" Her voice cracked, raw, unrecognizable even to her own ears. "Don't — please, let me go!"
Her screams bounced off the concrete walls, swallowed by the room's emptiness. The second man grabbed her jaw, forcing her face up. "Too late, whore. You're ours now. Go on, scream — no one will hear you."
The first man's zipper came down. His cock sprang out, already hard — thick, at least twenty centimeters, the veins mapping the shaft in dark lines. The head was red, slick with pre-cum, swollen and angry. He stepped forward, wrapping his fingers in her black hair and yanking her head forward. "Open your mouth wide."
She shook her head, her lips trembling. "No — please, don't put it in my mouth — I don't — "
The second man's hand caught her jaw, pressed her cheeks until her lips parted. The first man thrust forward. His cock filled her mouth in one brutal motion, slamming against her tongue, hitting the back of her throat. She gagged immediately, her throat convulsing around the intrusion, her eyes going wide. The taste hit her — salt and sweat and skin, the bitter tang of pre-cum. Tears flooded her eyes as she choked.
The first man began to move. His hips set a punishing rhythm, fucking her mouth in deep, rough thrusts, the head of his cock punching her throat with each stroke. "Suck it," he barked. "Don't just stand there."
His hand pressed her head down, forcing her deeper. Her nose pressed into his pubic hair. She couldn't breathe. Her hands balled into fists against the ropes, but she couldn't move, couldn't push him away. She gave in — her tongue touching the shaft, tracing the veins, because fighting only made it worse. Her throat relaxed just enough to let him pass, and the next thrust slid deeper.
A muffled sound. "Mmmph — stop — "
It only made him fuck her harder.
The second man unzipped his trousers. His cock was longer but slimmer, curving slightly upward, fully erect. He pulled his partner back and took his place, sliding his cock into her wet, open mouth. "My turn." His voice was calm, almost conversational. His cock went deeper than the first man's, reaching further, and her gag reflex convulsed again. Saliva and pre-cum bubbled at the corners of her mouth. They took turns — pulling out, swapping, thrusting in — their hands on her hair, her jaw, forcing her to take them. Her mouth was full, her cheeks stretched, drool running down her chin and onto her breasts.
The first man pushed his partner aside and took her mouth again. His hips slammed forward, his breathing turning ragged. "I'm coming. Swallow it all, you slut."
She felt the pulse in his cock — once, twice — and then the hot flood hit her throat. Thick, salty, bitter. It filled her mouth faster than she could swallow, spilling from the corners of her lips, running down her chin. He pressed her head down, forcing her to swallow. "Don't waste it. It's a gift for you."
She swallowed. The taste coated her tongue, her throat. She gagged but forced it down.
The second man took his turn immediately, sliding his cock into her still-wet mouth. He fucked her mouth slowly, deliberately, savoring each thrust, his hand reaching down to pinch her nipple. She moaned — "Enough... please..." — but the sound was swallowed by his cock. He came hard, spurting into her mouth, filling it until it overflowed, warm semen running down her chin, mixing with the first man's release.
She swallowed again. Her body shook. The room spun.
They laughed, wiped the heads of their cocks against her lips, and tucked themselves back into their trousers.
The first man cut the ropes binding her ankles. The second cut her wrists. She collapsed forward, her body hitting the concrete floor in a heap, but they grabbed her arms and pulled her up, handling her like she weighed nothing. The first man lay on the dirty floor, pulling her on top of him, positioning her hips above his. She felt the head of his cock pressing against her cunt — still slick from the dildo, still open — and he shoved upward in one hard stroke.
"Ahh — your pussy is so tight!"
The stretch was blinding. Her walls clenched around him, trying to push him out, but he was too thick, too deep. The pain and fullness fused into something unbearable. She screamed. "No! Get out — it hurts!"
Behind her, the second man grabbed her hips. His cock pressed against her ass, and she felt the head breach her, sliding in through the slick left by the dildo. Her body was pinned between them — both cocks inside her, filling her completely. The first man thrust upward into her cunt, making her breasts bounce. The second man drove deeper into her ass, the two rhythms finding a sync — in and out, in and out, a savage, punishing cadence.
"Oh — stop — both of you — I can't take it!"
Her body took them anyway. Her cunt and ass stretched around them, the thin wall between the two passages feeling every inch of their cocks as they moved. The sensation was too much — she was drowning in it, the pressure, the fullness, the pain.
Behind her, the second man leaned forward and started licking the sweat from her back. His tongue traced her spine, the curve of her waist, up to her shoulder blades. He bit down gently on her shoulder, then harder, leaving marks. His hand snaked around her hip, his fingers finding her clit and pressing, rubbing in tight circles. "Your body feels good," he murmured against her skin. "Wet all over."
He licked the curve of her armpit, the salt sharp on his tongue. He bit her neck, her ear, his tongue tracing the line of her jaw as the first man fucked into her from below. His fingers pushed into her cunt alongside the first man's cock, stretching her wider, and she bucked against them, the stimulation too raw, too much.
She stopped fighting. Her body went slack between them.
"Enough," she whispered. "I... I've lost..."
The first man's hips drove harder, faster. His cock throbbed inside her, and she felt the pulse before the heat flooded her — hot, thick, filling her womb. "Take it all in your pussy," he groaned, his body shuddering beneath her.
The second man followed, his rhythm faltering, then pushing deep into her ass. His release hit her in hot, pulsing waves, filling her until it dripped around the seal of his cock. He pulled out, and the warm mixture ran down her thighs, pooling on the first man's stomach.
Karina collapsed between them, her body limp. Her holes ached, still clenching on nothing, empty and raw. Semen trickled from her cunt, from her ass, puddling on the concrete beneath her. Her tears had dried into salt tracks on her cheeks. Her eyes were open but empty, staring at a crack in the ceiling.
The first man stood up. He grabbed his phone and connected it to the camera, downloading the footage. "Perfect. Now I just upload it online, and your fans will see this."
He worked quickly. A title: Karina Double Raped. A few tags. Hit upload.
The notifications started within minutes. Thousands of views. Tens of thousands. By the end of the first hour, it had crossed a million.
Karina lay on the floor. Her chest rose and fell in shallow, weak breaths. She didn't hear the camera's fan. She didn't hear the men laughing, or the phone buzzing with notifications, or any of it.
She just lay there, staring at the ceiling, her body open and empty on the cold concrete floor.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Tags : Deepthroat, Rough Oral Sex, Vaginal Fingering, Vaginal Sex, Rough Sex, Spanking, Ahegao, Face-Fucking, Creampie, Cum in Mouth, Cum on Face, Squirting, Multiple Orgasms, Public Humiliation, Corruption
Words : 2555
The bell above the minimarket door jingled as Isa slipped inside, pulling the hood of her oversized black sweatshirt further over her forehead. Three songs into the night's promotional cycle and her bladder was screaming. The fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, casting that sickly blue-white glow across aisles of ramen and chips. She didn't make eye contact with the cashier behind the counter — a guy in his late twenties, wiry, with a thin mustache and dead eyes fixed on his phone.
She found the bathroom at the back, past the coolers humming with soju and energy drinks. The door was half-open, the light already on. She pushed through.
The bathroom was a narrow closet of a room — a toilet, a sink with a rusted faucet, a single bulb flickering above a mirror cracked in the corner. And on the wall beside the toilet, a hole the size of a car tire. Dark drywall dust caked the edges where something had punched through from the other side — the stockroom, probably. The hole gaped open like a mouth.
She stared at it for a second, then laughed under her breath. What the hell.
On impulse — girlish, bored, playful — she crouched, stuck her head through, and pushed.
Her shoulders cleared the hole. Then her chest. The drywall scraped against her sweatshirt, showering her in white dust. She was halfway into the stockroom, her hands braced on the concrete floor on the other side, her lower body still in the bathroom.
She tried to wriggle forward and her hips caught.
She pushed harder. Nothing. She tried to pull back — her ribs ground against the jagged edges of drywall. She was stuck. Perfectly, completely wedged. Her ass was still in the bathroom, her arms stretched out into the stockroom, her sweatshirt bunched up around her ribs, leaving a strip of pale skin exposed between the hem of her shirt and the waistband of her jeans.
"Shit," she muttered, her voice echoing in the empty stockroom.
She pushed again, her sneakers scuffling against the bathroom floor. The drywall bit into her hips. No give.
The stockroom door swung open. A sliver of light from the main store bled across the concrete floor, illuminating cardboard boxes stacked against the walls. She heard footsteps stop.
"What the fuck?"
Male voice. Young. She recognized it — the cashier.
"Hey — hi," she said, forcing a laugh, her voice bright and embarrassed. "I know this looks crazy. I got kind of, um, wedged in here. Can you give me a push? From the back, I mean. Just —"
He crouched in front of her. His eyes widened. She saw recognition hit him like a physical thing — his mouth parted, his gaze tracing her face, the sharp lines of her cheekbones, the jet-black hair splayed across her shoulders, the full lips pulled into an awkward apologetic smile.
"Holy shit," he breathed. "You're Isa. From STAYC."
"Listen, I really need to —"
"Manager!" He was already on his feet, moving to the door. "Hyung, get in here! You won't believe this."
She heard footsteps approach, heavier. Another man appeared in the doorway — older, thicker, with a gut straining his polo shirt and a five-o'clock shadow darkening his jaw. The manager.
"Look," the cashier said, pointing at her like she was a sideshow attraction.
The manager's eyes traveled over her. First her face. Then the exposed strip of her stomach. Then the curve of her ass still visible from the bathroom side, her jeans pulling tight across her hips.
"Please," Isa said, her voice lighter now, the first thread of unease working through her composure. "I just need a shove from the other side. Or — can you break the wall a little more? Just enough for me to —"
The manager didn't answer. He looked at the cashier, and something passed between them — a silent calculation. The cashier grinned.
"Got your phone?" the manager asked.
The cashier pulled it out.
"Don't." Isa's voice cracked. "Don't — just help me out, okay? I won't tell anyone about this. I'll pay you. I can —"
The manager knelt behind her, his hands landing on the curve of her ass through her jeans. Not pushing. Squeezing.
"Pretty little idol," he said, his voice low. "Stuck like a rabbit in a fence."
"Get off me." She tried to kick, but her legs were useless — she could only scuff her sneakers against the tiles, trapped between the two rooms. "I'm serious. Let me go."
The cashier stepped closer, already recording on his phone. "Say hi to your fans, Isa."
Tears burned the corners of her eyes. She'd been taught how to smile through exhaustion, through ankle injuries, through vocal strain. No one had taught her this.
The manager undid her jeans.
The button popped open, the zipper rasped down, and his rough fingers hooked into the waistband, dragging denim and underwear down her thighs. The cold air hit her skin, and then his hand — calloused, warm — cupped her bare ass, fingers digging into the soft flesh.
"Nice," he murmured. "Really fucking nice."
"Stop — please, I'm begging you —"
"Deeper," the cashier said, phone angled over her. "Get her face."
The manager shoved her sweatshirt up, baring her back, and his palm cracked across her right ass cheek. The sound echoed in the small room — a sharp, wet slap that sent a shockwave through her body, her hips jerking against the drywall. She gasped, the air punched out of her lungs.
"Look at that," the manager said, and hit her again. Harder. Her skin bloomed red under his palm. "Fucking perfect."
Her "no" came out strangled. But the third slap made her thighs clench, and the fourth — harder, aimed at the tender skin where her ass met her thighs — drew a sound from her throat that wasn't quite a scream.
The manager grabbed her hips, yanked them higher. She felt his cock against her — the heat of it through his pants, the thick shape pressing into the cleft of her ass.
"Open your mouth," the cashier said, shoving his phone in her face, one hand fisting in her hair, yanking her head back. "Open your mouth for your fans."
"No —"
He shoved the phone closer. "Say 'ahh.' Say it, or I'll make sure every STAYC fan sees this video. Your group's reputation. Your career. All gone."
She stared into the camera lens. Her reflection in the black glass showed her dark eyes wide, her mascara starting to run, her lips parted in a desperate O.
"Ahh," she whispered.
"Louder."
"Ahh."
He shoved his cock into her mouth.
The taste of him — salt and sweat and the faint chemical residue of soap — flooded her tongue, and she gagged instantly, her throat convulsing around the head. He was thick, uncut, and he pushed deeper without waiting, past her lips, past her teeth, into the hot wet cave of her mouth.
"Deepthroat that shit," the manager grunted from behind, and she heard his belt unbuckle, his zipper come down.
The cashier's hips bucked forward, and his cock slid down her throat. She couldn't breathe — couldn't — her hands scrabbled against the concrete floor, her nails scraping, her eyes streaming. He pulled back just enough for her to gasp and then drove in again, deeper, his balls slapping against her chin.
"There she is," he breathed, his voice rough. "You wanted this. Look at you — perfect idol slut, taking it like a pro."
From behind, the manager's hands spread her ass cheeks apart, and she felt the thick, blunt head of his cock press against her entrance — dry, too dry, and she whimpered around the cock in her throat.
"Wait — fuck — wait, she's tight as hell," the manager muttered. He spat into his palm, smeared it over himself, and pressed again. This time the head breached her, and she screamed — a muffled, guttural sound that vibrated around the cashier's shaft.
"Shh, shh, easy," the cashier cooed, mock-gentle, fucking her mouth with shallow strokes while the manager worked his cock deeper into her pussy. "You can take it. You're made for this."
The manager pushed. His hips met her ass with a wet slap, and she felt him seated inside her, impossibly deep, splitting her open. Her pussy clenched around him, trying to expel the invasion, and he groaned.
"Oh fuck — she's gripping me like a fist."
He started moving. Long, slow drags at first, pulling almost all the way out before driving back in, each stroke a hammer blow that shook her whole body. The drywall scraped her ribs raw. The cashier's cock slid down her throat, cutting off her air, and when she gagged, both men groaned in unison.
"That's it," the cashier hissed. "Contract those throat muscles. Fuck, that's good."
The manager's rhythm picked up. His balls slapped against her clit with every thrust, and the friction — mixed with the spit from his hand, with her own wetness starting to respond — built a heat she didn't want to feel. Her body was betraying her, her pussy slickening around him, her nipples hardening under her bra.
"Recording this?" the manager asked, breath ragged.
"Every second."
"Get her face."
The cashier pulled his cock out of her mouth — a wet suction sound, a string of saliva connecting her lips to the tip. He angled the phone down at her, and she saw herself in the screen: her makeup destroyed, her lips swollen and red, drool running down her chin, her eyes glazed and unfocused.
"That's the face," he said. "Ahegao. Look at her — fucking gone."
She couldn't stop it. The expression her face was making — tongue lolling, eyes rolled back, cheeks flushed — wasn't a choice. It was the involuntary surrender of a body that had been pushed past resistance into something else. Something dark and melting.
"I — I don't —" she tried to say, but the words came out slurred.
The manager smacked her ass again, and she cried out — but it wasn't a denial anymore. It was a gasp. A want.
"Yeah," he growled. "You're starting to like it."
His hand snaked around her hip, fingers sliding through her wetness, finding her clit. He rubbed rough circles into the bundle of nerves, his cock still pistoning into her from behind, and the combination — the fullness inside her, the pressure on her clit, the degradation of being filmed — sent a shockwave through her pelvis.
"No, no, I'm not — I'm not —"
"Tell your clit that," the manager said, and pressed harder.
Two fingers pushed into her, alongside his cock, stretching her impossibly full, crooking up to find that soft spongy spot inside her front wall. She screamed — a broken, keening sound — and her body locked up, her thighs trembling, her pussy gushing around his fingers.
"Fuck, she's a squirter," the cashier said, voice reverent. "Look at that. Look at her."
A stream of fluid — hot, clear, gushing — sprayed out of her, soaking the manager's hand, running down her thighs, pooling on the concrete floor. She sobbed through the orgasm, her body wracked with spasms her mind hadn't consented to.
The manager didn't stop. He pulled his fingers out, wiped them on her ass, and kept fucking her through the aftershocks. "More," he said. "I want more."
He pushed her upper body flat against the stockroom floor, her cheek pressing into the cold concrete, and mounted her from behind like an animal. His cock rammed into her g-spot with every stroke, the head of him slamming against her cervix, her womb, a deep bruising pressure that made her see stars.
"Your womb is taking it," he grunted. "Feel that? Feel me hitting your fucking womb?"
She couldn't answer. Her mouth hung open, drool pooling on the concrete. Her eyes rolled back again. The cashier crouched in front of her, stroking his cock, his phone propped against a box to capture the full scene.
"Open," he said. "Tongue out."
She obeyed. Her tongue lolled out over her bottom lip, and he painted it with his cum — thick ropes landing on her tongue, her lips, her cheek. She tasted him, salt and bitterness, and swallowed without being told.
The manager was close. She felt it in the way his rhythm stuttered, his hips slapping against her ass harder, faster, frantic. He pulled out, and she felt the sudden emptiness like a wound.
"Where?" he rasped.
"Inside," the cashier said. "Cream pie her. Mark her."
He shoved back in, three more thrusts, and then she felt it — hot, flooding, endless. His cum filled her, pumping into her pussy in pulse after pulse, dripping out around the base of his cock, running down her thighs. He stayed buried inside her for a long moment, breathing hard, before pulling out with a wet sound.
Cum pooled beneath her. Her own fluid mixed with his, a slick mess on the concrete.
The cashier picked up his phone again, zooming in on her face. "Say thank you."
She blinked at the lens. Her lips moved. "Th-thank you."
"Thank you who?"
"Thank you... for using me."
The manager laughed, a low brutal sound. He yanked her sweatshirt up, exposing her breasts — small, perfect, with pink nipples hard from the cold and the stimulation. He bent down and sucked one into his mouth, biting down on the peak, and she arched her back instinctively, pressing into him.
"That's it," he murmured against her skin. "Beg for it."
"Please," she whispered. "Please, I —"
He bit down harder, and she came again — a smaller orgasm, weaker, but real, her pussy clenching around nothing, her cum and his leaking out of her.
The cashier recorded it all. Her face, her breasts, the mess between her legs, the way her body shuddered with each aftershock.
They took turns for the next hour.
The cashier fucked her mouth again, deeper this time, holding her head still while he emptied himself down her throat. The manager bent over her back, spreading the creampie over her ass, spanking her until her skin was raw and red and she was crying openly, begging through the sobs.
"Please — no more — I can't —"
But her hips kept pushing back. Her mouth kept opening. Her body, stripped of pride and resistance, kept obeying.
When they were done, the manager zipped up his pants. The cashier pocketed his phone, a satisfied smirk on his face.
"Someone will find you," the cashier said. "Eventually."
They left. The stockroom door swung shut, plunging her into darkness.
She was still stuck in the hole, half in the bathroom, half in the stockroom. Naked from the waist down. Her sweatshirt bunched around her shoulders. Her hair — that long, straight, jet-black hair she'd spent hours perfecting for the music show — matted with sweat and cum and dust.
The fluorescent light in the stockroom hummed. The bathroom light flickered. Above her, the crack in the mirror caught the glow and threw it back in splinters.
She couldn't move. Couldn't even try anymore.
Sweat dried on her skin. Cum dripped down her thighs. Her pussy ached, swollen and used, a dull persistent throb that pulsed with her heartbeat. Her ass burned. Her throat was raw.
Somewhere, in the main store, the bell jingled. A customer's voice called out. Footsteps passed the stockroom door, oblivious.
She stared into the darkness of the stockroom, her cheek pressed against the concrete, and couldn't find the strength to call for help.
Tags : Pet play, Blowjob, Deepthroat, Face-fucking, Vaginal sex, Anal sex, Creampie, Sex against window, Recording, Praise kink, Dirty talk, Orgasm control, Cum play
Words : 3120
The summons came through her private phone at 9:47 PM — a single message from a number saved under a name no one else would recognize.
My office. Now.
Sohyun's pulse kicked against her ribs in that familiar way, half nerves and half thirst. She was already dressed for it — she'd known, somehow, when she chose the white camisole this morning instead of the thicker blouse. Tight enough to show the shape of her breasts through the fabric, the outline of her nipples visible if the light hit right. The low-waist brown pants sat below her navel, a strip of bare skin showing above the waistband. She'd painted her nails two nights ago, pink-lavender, running a brush along each with care, imagining his hands holding hers to examine them.
She slipped the black cardigan over her shoulders — open, never buttoned — and grabbed her bag. Told her roommate she forgot something in the practice room. The lie came easy now.
The company building was mostly dark on the upper floors. Security knew her face, waved her through. The elevator hummed ascending, and she watched her reflection in the polished brass doors — the flush already rising across her collarbone, the soft wet heat beginning between her thighs.
She knocked on his door. Three light taps.
Come in, pet.
He never said it aloud. It was always in the message that appeared on her phone after she knocked. She pushed the door open.
The office took up the whole corner of the fifteenth floor. City lights bled through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Seoul spread out below like circuitry. His desk sat at the far end, mahogany, spotless except for a single lamp casting amber light across the surface. Bookshelves lined one wall. A dark gray couch against another.
He sat behind the desk, watching her enter. Dark suit jacket draped over the chair behind him, sleeves of his white shirt rolled to his forearms. The silver glint at his temples caught the lamplight. His eyes moved over her slowly, deliberately, the way a man checks something he owns for damage.
"Lock it," he said.
She turned the deadbolt. The click echoed.
"Come here."
She walked toward the desk, and he watched every step — the sway of her hips, the way her bare stomach tensed with each stride. When she reached the edge of the desk, he held up one hand.
"Stop."
She stopped.
"Look at me."
She raised her eyes. His gaze pinned her where she stood, and she felt it everywhere — between her legs, in the tightening of her nipples against the camisole, in the way her breath shortened without her permission.
"You've been good today?"
"Yes," she breathed.
"Tell me."
"I was good today. I did everything you asked. I thought about you during the video shoot. I thought about coming here."
"Thought about what would happen when you did?"
She nodded, her cheeks burning.
"Use your words."
"Yes. I thought about what you'd do to me."
Something shifted in his face — not softening, but deepening. He reached into the top drawer of his desk and pulled out a strip of black leather. Thin, maybe half an inch wide. A small silver O-ring at the end.
"Come around."
She walked around the desk, her legs unsteady. He turned in his chair to face her, and she stood between his knees, close enough to smell his cologne — sandalwood and something metallic, like clean coins.
He reached up and brushed her hair back from her face, tucking it behind her ear. His thumb ran across her cheekbone, feather-light. She leaned into his touch.
"You're so beautiful," he said quietly, and the shift in his voice — from command to something softer — made her chest ache. "Every time I see you, it surprises me. That you're real. That you're here."
"I'm here," she whispered. "I'm always here."
His hand slid to the back of her neck, fingers threading into her hair at the nape. He tilted her head back gently, studying her face like a painting.
"I know, baby. I know." He pressed a kiss to her forehead, soft, lingering. "You're my good girl. My perfect little pet."
She felt the words in her stomach, warm and liquid.
"Will you wear this for me?"
He held up the leash. The silver buckle caught the lamplight.
"Yes," she said. "Please."
His hands were gentle as he fastened the collar around her neck — a second, thinner strap of black leather fitted to her throat, the O-ring resting just below her Adam's apple. He buckled it at the back, his fingers brushing her nape. Then he clipped the leash to the ring, and the weight of it tugged forward slightly.
"There."
He sat back, holding the leather coiled loosely in his fist. She watched his chest rise and fall with a slow breath. His eyes were dark, reverent.
"Look at you."
She felt the collar against her skin, the leash a line of tension between them. Her pulse beat against the leather.
"On your knees, pet."
She sank slowly, her knees meeting the carpet. The leash went slack as she descended. She looked up at him from the floor, her hands resting on her thighs.
"Good girl." His thumb traced her lower lip, pressing slightly. She parted her mouth, and he slid his thumb inside. She sucked gently, watching his eyes darken. "That's it. You know what to do."
He pulled his thumb free, wet and glistening, and wiped it across her lower lip.
"Undo my pants."
Her fingers found his belt — familiar now, practiced. The leather tongue slid free, the button popped, the zipper descended. She pulled his pants open and his cock sprang up against his stomach, already hard. The sight of it sent a pulse through her cunt. Thick, veined, the head flushed dark, a bead of pre-cum pearled at the slit.
She licked her lips without thinking.
"You want it?"
"Yes. Please. I want to taste you."
"Then show me how hungry you are. Open."
She opened her mouth wide, tongue flat and waiting. He guided the head to her lips and she took him in, slow, savoring the first stretch of her lips around his girth. Her tongue pressed against the underside of his shaft, tracing the ridge of a vein. She heard his breath catch above her.
"Fuck. Yeah. Just like that."
She sank deeper, taking him inch by inch, her throat relaxing to accept him. Her nose reached his pelvis and she held there, her throat full, her eyes watering. She looked up at him — the leash still in his grip, the city lights behind him — and the sight made her cunt clench around nothing.
He let her set the rhythm at first, watching her bob her head along his length. Her hand wrapped around the base of his cock, stroking what her mouth couldn't reach. Saliva ran down her chin, slick and obscene. She sucked harder, hollowing her cheeks, and the sounds — wet, hungry, desperate — filled the office.
"That's my girl," he groaned, his hips beginning to rock. "Look at you. On your knees. Leashed. Taking my cock down your throat like you were made for it."
She moaned around him, the vibration making his grip tighten on the leash.
"You were made for it, weren't you? Made for me."
She pulled off just long enough to gasp, "Yes. Made for you. Only for you," before taking him back, deeper this time, pushing past her gag reflex and feeling her throat stretch around the head of his cock.
His hand moved to her hair, gathering the long black strands in his fist. "Deep breath, pet."
She inhaled through her nose, and he thrust upward, burying himself fully in her throat. She felt his pelvis against her face, his balls against her chin. The pressure was everything — the fullness, the submission, the way her throat pulsed around him. Tears spilled down her cheeks. She didn't wipe them.
He held her there for three heartbeats, four, five. Then he pulled back, letting her breathe, and the air hit her raw throat like a burn.
"Good. So good." He stroked her hair, his voice thick. "Again."
She took him again, and again, each time deeper, her throat loosening, her hunger growing. Saliva soaked the front of her camisole, the white fabric clinging to the swell of her breasts. Her hands moved to her own body — one gripping her thigh, the other pressing between her legs, rubbing herself through the brown pants.
He caught her wrist. "No. That's mine. You don't touch without permission."
She whined, pulling off his cock. "Please. I need—"
"I know what you need. Turn around. Hands on the window."
She pushed to her feet, unsteady, her legs shaking. The leash stayed clipped to her collar as she crossed to the floor-to-ceiling window. Seoul spread below her, thousands of lights, thousands of people with no idea what was happening behind this glass. The thought made her dizzy.
She placed her palms flat against the cool glass. Her reflection stared back — flushed, wrecked, the collar dark against her throat.
Behind her, she heard his belt unbuckle fully, his pants drop. She didn't turn.
"Arch your back."
She pushed her hips out, bending at the waist, pressing her chest toward the glass. Her breasts flattened against the cool surface, her nipples tightening into hard peaks against the camisole. The brown pants were pulled tight across her ass.
He stepped behind her and ran one hand down her spine, over the curve of her ass, gripping the flesh hard. His other hand yanked her pants and underwear down to her mid-thighs, exposing her. The air hit her wet cunt and she shivered.
"Look at you. So wet for me. So ready."
She felt his cock slide between her thighs, not entering, just dragging through her slickness, coating himself. She pushed back against him, trying to take him in, but he held her hips still.
"Ask me."
"Please," she gasped. "Please fuck me. I need you inside me."
"Inside where?"
"My pussy. Please put your cock in my pussy. I need it so bad."
"Good girl."
He lined up and pushed in, one slow, relentless inch at a time. Her cunt stretched around him, gripping, pulling him deeper. She cried out, her forehead pressing against the window. The city spread below, indifferent.
"Fuck, you're tight," he growled, his hands gripping her hips. "Every time. Like you've never been touched."
He bottomed out, his pelvis against her ass, and stayed there. She felt him pulsing inside her, felt the fullness reaching deep into her belly.
"Look at yourself."
She raised her eyes to her reflection — the girl in the window, collared, pants around her thighs, breasts flattened against the glass, a man buried inside her. Her own face, slack with pleasure, eyes half-lidded.
"See what you are," he said, beginning to move. Slow, deep strokes that dragged against every sensitive inch of her walls. "You're my pet. My perfect little whore. You belong to me."
"Yes," she sobbed. "Yes, I'm yours."
He fucked her slow at first, each thrust deliberate, watching himself disappear into her body. Her breasts pressed and dragged against the cold glass, the friction through the camisole making her nipples ache. Her hands slid on the window as she braced against each impact.
Then his pace quickened, his grip tightening on her hips hard enough to bruise. The sounds — his skin slapping against hers, her moans, the wet noise of his cock pumping into her — filled the office.
"Harder," she begged. "Please, harder."
He gave it to her. His thrusts turned punishing, deep and fast, driving her into the glass. Her breath fogged the window in front of her face. Her tits bounced with each impact, pressed flat then released, the camisole soaked with sweat and saliva.
"Whose pussy is this?"
"Yours. All yours."
"Say my name."
"CEO," she gasped. "Sir—"
"No. My name."
She knew it. He'd given it to her in the dark of his bed one night, whispered against her hair. She'd never said it to anyone else.
"Jaeho," she breathed.
His rhythm stuttered. He leaned over her, his chest against her back, his mouth at her ear.
"Again."
"Jaeho. Please. Please don't stop."
He didn't. He drove into her, faster, harder, the head of his cock hitting that deep spot inside her that made her vision blur. Her orgasm coiled tight in her gut, building with each stroke.
"I'm close," she whimpered. "I'm gonna—"
"Not yet. Not until I tell you."
She tried to hold it back, her muscles clenching around him, her whole body trembling. He reached around and pressed his fingers against her clit through the fabric of her panties, still bunched at her thighs.
"You want to come?"
"Yes. Yes, please."
"Then come for me. Come on my cock like a good pet."
He pressed hard on her clit and thrust deep, and she shattered. Her orgasm ripped through her, her cunt clenching and pulsing around him, her scream muffled against the glass. Her legs gave out but he held her up, still fucking her through it, drawing every wave out of her body.
When she came back to herself, she was slumped against the window, barely standing. Her reflection stared back, wrecked and beautiful.
He pulled out slowly, and she felt the absence like a loss.
"Don't move."
She stayed where she was, face against the glass, ass still exposed. She heard the drawer open — the soft click she recognized. The camera.
"Jaeho—"
"Shh. I know. You're so beautiful like this. I want to keep it."
She didn't argue. She never did. She heard the tiny red light come on.
"Show me your ass."
She pushed her hips back, presenting herself. The air was cool on her wet, swollen cunt.
"Spread yourself."
Her hand reached back, fingers finding her own skin, pulling her ass cheek aside. She heard him exhale, slow and reverent.
"Perfect." A soft click. "Now touch yourself. Show me how wet you are."
Her fingers slid through her slickness, gathering it, spreading it. She felt her own heat, the sheen of her arousal.
"Put your fingers in your mouth."
She obeyed, tasting herself on her tongue. Salty and sweet.
"Get on the couch. On your hands and knees."
She crawled across the carpet, the leash trailing behind her. The leather was damp and warm against her neck. She climbed onto the gray couch, positioning herself on her knees, her ass in the air.
He moved behind her, the camera still recording. She heard him spit, heard the wet sound of him working it into her.
"Open for me, pet."
She felt his thumb press against her asshole, circling, pressing gently until the ring of muscle gave way. She gasped, her fingers gripping the couch cushions.
"You want it here?"
"Yes. Please. I want you in my ass."
"Beg."
"Please, Jaeho. Please fuck my ass. I want to feel you there. I want to be so full of you. Please."
He pulled his thumb out and replaced it with the head of his cock, pressing slowly. She felt the stretch — different from her cunt, tighter, more intense. Her breath came in sharp gasps as he pushed past the first resistance.
"Breathe," he said, his voice strained. "Let me in."
She forced herself to relax, to open, and he slid deeper. The sensation was overwhelming — fullness and pressure and a pleasure so sharp it bordered on pain. Her mouth fell open, but no sound came out.
"That's it. Taking me so well. All the way, baby."
He seated himself fully inside her, his pelvis flush against her ass. She felt impossibly full, stretched, claimed.
"Look at the camera."
She turned her head, finding the lens. Her eyes were glassy, her makeup smeared, her lips swollen and wet.
"Tell me who you belong to."
"You," she whispered. "I belong to you."
He began to move, slow thrusts that made her whole body rock. The camera captured everything — the way her ass rippled with each impact, the leash swinging against her throat, the wet sound of him sliding in and out of her.
He fucked her ass with increasing urgency, his breathing ragged, his composure cracking. She pushed back into each thrust, taking him as deep as he could go, wanting all of him.
"I'm going to come," he warned. "Where do you want it?"
"Inside. Please. Fill me up."
"You want my cum in your ass?"
"Yes. Please. I want to feel it. I want to be full of you."
He drove into her one last time, buried to the hilt, and she felt his cock pulse inside her as he came. Hot, thick, endless. She felt each spurt, felt her body accepting it, claiming it. She moaned at the sensation — being filled, being marked from the inside.
When he finished, he stayed inside her for a long moment, both of them breathing hard. Then he pulled out slowly, and she felt the emptiness, felt the warmth of his cum beginning to leak out of her. It ran down her inner thigh, a slow trickle.
She collapsed sideways onto the couch, her body giving out completely. Her limbs felt like water. The leash lay coiled on the cushion beside her.
He set the camera down and knelt beside the couch. His hand found her hair, stroking gently, pushing the strands back from her face.
"You did so well, baby. So perfect."
She couldn't answer. Her body was still trembling, small aftershocks rolling through her muscles. She felt the cum seeping out of her, pooling on the cushion beneath her. The sensation was obscene and perfect.
He lifted her legs onto the couch and covered her with his suit jacket, the expensive fabric draping over her nakedness. He sat on the floor beside her, his back against the couch, his hand never leaving her hair.
"I love you," he said quietly. "You know that, right?"
She turned her head, her cheek against the cushion, looking at him through half-closed eyes. The city lights painted his face in gold and shadow.
"I love you too," she whispered. "Thank you."
"For what?"
"For wanting me. All of me. Even this part."
He leaned down and kissed her forehead, her temple, the corner of her mouth.
"This part is my favorite part. Because this part is only mine."
She smiled, small and dreamy, her body still humming with spent pleasure. The cum continued to leak out of her, warm against her skin. The camera's red light glowed silently from the desk, capturing her in the aftermath — limp, full, utterly owned.
The hallway smelled of antiseptic and boiled vegetables. Yuna pulled her crimson hair into a loose ponytail as she walked past the rows of doors, each one a small room housing someone's grandfather. Someone's history.
She'd volunteered here three weeks ago, when the company announced her hiatus. "Rest," they'd said. "Recharge." But Yuna couldn't sit still. The nursing home needed hands, and she needed somewhere to exist that wasn't a practice room or a dormitory where she'd stare at the ceiling wondering if she'd ever dance again.
Room 204. Mr. Park. Room 206. Mr. Choi. Room 208. Mr. Kim. She knew them all by now — knew which ones liked their tea with two sugars, which ones needed help reaching the top shelf of their closets, which ones let their eyes wander a few seconds too long when she bent over to adjust their blankets.
She didn't mind. They were old. Harmless.
The common room was quiet when she entered, just the low hum of a television playing a drama from the 90s. Four men sat at the round table near the window — Mr. Park, Mr. Choi, Mr. Kim, and the newest resident, Mr. Kang. All in their late seventies or early eighties, all watching her with that particular stillness that meant they'd been talking about her.
"Good afternoon," Yuna said, smiling. "Does anyone need fresh water?"
Mr. Park's eyes tracked down her body as she walked past. She wore fitted black leggings and a loose white blouse tied at the waist — modest enough for a volunteer, but nothing could hide the curve of her hips, the full swell of her breasts beneath the thin cotton.
"Always so kind," Mr. Kim said, his voice thin and reedy. "Sit with us awhile."
"I have rooms to check—"
"Just five minutes." Mr. Choi patted the empty chair beside him. "We don't get many pretty visitors."
She hesitated. Something in the way they were all looking at her — not scattered glances but a synchronized focus, like wolves sharing a single pair of eyes.
But she was being silly. They were old men. Frail, slow, harmless.
Yuna sat.
Mr. Kang poured her a cup of tea from the pot on the table. His hands shook slightly — Parkinson's, she remembered — but his eyes were clear and fixed on the collar of her blouse, where the top button had come undone during her morning rounds.
"You work so hard," Mr. Park said, leaning forward. His knees cracked. "Running around all day. Taking care of everyone."
"It's my job," Yuna said, accepting the cup. The ceramic was warm against her palms.
"Someone should take care of you," Mr. Choi added. "For a change."
She laughed, a little nervously. "I'm fine, really—"
The hand on her mouth came from behind.
Yuna's eyes went wide as a palm clamped down hard over her lips, fingers digging into her cheeks. Mr. Kim — she hadn't even heard him stand — pressed his other hand against the back of her head, holding her still. His grip was surprisingly strong, the wiry strength of a man who'd spent decades working with his hands.
She tried to scream. The sound died against his palm.
Her tea cup hit the floor. The ceramic shattered. Hot liquid splashed her ankle.
"Easy now," Mr. Park said, rising from his chair with a groan. His joints popped audibly. "Don't hurt her."
Mr. Choi and Mr. Kang were already on either side of her, grabbing her arms, pulling her up from the chair. Yuna thrashed — she was twenty-two, flexible from years of dance training, strong from hours of practice — but there were four of them, and they moved with a coordinated purpose that suggested this wasn't improvised.
Mr. Kim's hand stayed locked over her mouth. Her muffled cries were barely louder than the television drama.
"Get her to the storage room," Mr. Kang said, his voice calm. "We've got an hour before the night nurse comes."
They dragged her down the hallway. Yuna's heels scraped the linoleum. She tried to bite through the flesh covering her teeth, but Mr. Kim's palm was pressed too flat, too tight. She tried to wrench her arms free, but Mr. Choi and Mr. Kang held fast, their fingers digging into the soft flesh of her biceps.
The storage room was small — filled with folded linens, spare blankets, boxes of medical supplies. A single fluorescent bulb flickered overhead, casting everything in a sickly pale light.
They pushed her inside. The door clicked shut.
Mr. Kim finally pulled his hand from her mouth.
"HELP—!"
Her scream cut off as Mr. Park's hand replaced it, shoving against her lips. He was faster than she'd expected, stronger. His thumb pressed against her jaw, forcing her head back.
"Shh," he whispered. "No one can hear you. The walls are thick. The rooms are empty."
Tears spilled down Yuna's cheeks. She could taste salt on her tongue. Her heart pounded so hard she thought it might crack her ribs.
Mr. Choi and Mr. Kang each took one of her arms, pinning them behind her back. Mr. Kim stepped forward and began unbuttoning her blouse, his trembling fingers working the buttons one by one.
"Please," Yuna whimpered against Mr. Park's palm. "Please don't—"
The blouse parted. Her breasts swelled over the cup of her white lace bra, pale and full.
"Oh my," Mr. Kim breathed. "Look at those."
His hands — those shaking, gnarled hands — cupped her breasts through the lace. He squeezed, testing their weight. Yuna jerked back, but there was nowhere to go. Mr. Choi and Mr. Kang held her in place.
"So soft," Mr. Kim murmured. "So young."
He pulled down the cups of her bra, and her breasts spilled free — large, heavy, with pink nipples that tightened in the cold air. Mr. Kim's mouth dropped to her chest without hesitation, his lips closing around one nipple while his fingers pinched the other.
Yuna sobbed into Mr. Park's hand.
"Don't cry," Mr. Park said, his voice almost gentle. "You'll enjoy it eventually. They always do."
Mr. Kim sucked hard, drawing her nipple deep into his mouth, his tongue rough against the sensitive bud. His teeth grazed her, and Yuna's body betrayed her, a shudder running through her spine. He switched to the other breast, laving attention on it while his hand worked the first, rolling the nipple between his thumb and forefinger.
"Get her on the floor," Mr. Kang ordered.
They lowered her to the blankets. The linoleum was cold through the thin fabric. Mr. Park finally released her mouth, but before she could scream, Mr. Choi straddled her chest, his bony knees pinning her shoulders.
"Try to scream," he said, unzipping his pants. "See what happens."
His cock was already hard — thin and long, veined and pale, emerging from a nest of gray pubic hair. He leaned forward, and Yuna turned her head away, squeezing her eyes shut.
"Open."
She pressed her lips together.
Mr. Choi grabbed her jaw, forcing it open. His thumb pried at the seal of her lips, and when she gasped for breath, he shoved his cock into her mouth.
The taste of him hit her tongue — salt and musk and something stale. Yuna gagged. Her throat convulsed around the intrusion. Tears streamed down her face.
"That's it," Mr. Choi groaned, his hips beginning to move. "That's a good girl."
He fucked her mouth in shallow thrusts, his cock sliding across her tongue, hitting the back of her throat with each push. Yuna's hands clawed at the floor, at his legs, but he was too heavy, too anchored.
Mr. Kim had peeled off her leggings and panties. She was naked now, completely exposed beneath the flickering light. Her thighs were pale and smooth, and between them, her cunt was untouched — pink, clean-shaven, the lips sealed tight.
"Look at this," Mr. Kim said, spreading her legs. "Like a flower."
He lowered his head between her thighs. Yuna felt his breath first — warm against her most sensitive flesh — and then his tongue, flat and wet, dragging up her slit.
She tried to buck away, but Mr. Kang was there, holding her hips down, keeping her open.
"No—!" The word came out garbled around Mr. Choi's cock.
Mr. Kim's tongue found her clit. He circled it slowly, deliberately, like he had all the time in the world. His mouth was warm and wet, and despite everything — despite the terror, the disgust — Yuna felt her body respond.
Her hips twitched.
"Ah," Mr. Kim said, pulling back. "She likes it."
"I felt her tighten," Mr. Kang agreed, his hand sliding up her thigh. His fingers found her entrance, pressing against it. "So wet already."
"I'm not—" Yuna gasped as Mr. Choi pulled out of her mouth. "I'm not enjoying this—"
"No?" Mr. Kim's tongue lapped at her clit again, harder this time. "Then why is your pussy dripping, little idol?"
Her face burned. Her body was a traitor.
Mr. Kang's finger pushed inside her. One knuckle. Two. Yuna cried out — a sound caught between protest and something else entirely. His finger was thick, calloused, and it moved inside her with a slow, deliberate rhythm.
"You're so tight," he said. "Perfect."
Mr. Kim replaced his tongue with two fingers, spreading her open. His mouth found her clit again, sucking hard, and Yuna's back arched off the floor.
"No no no no no—"
Yes, her body said. Her hips rolled against their hands. Her cunt clenched around Mr. Kang's finger.
"We're going to take turns," Mr. Park said, his voice coming from somewhere above her. She hadn't noticed him moving. He was naked now, his cock hard and curved, jutting out from his thin body. "You're going to take all of us. And you're going to love it."
Mr. Kim pulled away from her cunt, his chin wet with her slick. He positioned himself between her legs, his cock — thick and short — pressing against her entrance.
Yuna shook her head wildly. "Please, I'm a virgin, please don't, I've never—"
Something flickered in Mr. Kim's eyes. Hunger. Triumph.
"Even better," he said.
And he pushed inside her.
The pain was sharp and immediate, a tearing stretch that made Yuna scream. Mr. Choi's cock shoved back into her mouth, swallowing the sound. The taste of her own blood mixed with his salt.
Mr. Kim's hips pressed forward, seating himself fully inside her. Her virgin cunt gripped him like a fist, hot and tight and slick with her blood and arousal.
"So good," he groaned. "So fucking tight."
He began to move — slow thrusts that dragged against her inner walls, each one sending a shock of pain-pleasure through her core. Yuna's hands fisted in the blankets. Her thighs trembled.
Mr. Park knelt beside her head, his cock brushing her cheek. "Make room," he said to Mr. Choi, who pulled back just enough for Mr. Park to angle himself toward her mouth. "Open wide, princess."
She tried to turn away, but Mr. Choi grabbed her hair and yanked her head back. Mr. Park's cock slid past her lips, joining Mr. Choi's. Two cocks in her mouth at once — thick, hot, filling her throat.
"Breathe through your nose," Mr. Kim instructed from between her legs. "You'll need to learn."
They moved in tandem — Mr. Kim thrusting into her cunt, Mr. Choi and Mr. Park feeding her mouth in alternating strokes. Yuna's body bounced between them, a ragdoll caught in their rhythm.
Mr. Kang circled around behind her, lifting her legs over his shoulders. His cock pressed against her asshole — tight, untouched, virgin there too.
"No—" she tried to say, but the word was lost in the mess of cocks in her mouth.
"Shh," Mr. Kang said, his thumb spreading lubricant across her tight hole. "This is the best part."
He pushed.
The pressure was immense — a fullness that bordered on pain as his cock forced its way into her ass. Yuna's scream vibrated around the cocks in her throat. Her body arched, every muscle straining.
All three holes filled at once.
Mr. Kang's cock sank deep into her ass. Mr. Kim's cock bottomed out in her cunt. Mr. Choi and Mr. Park's cocks slid together in her mouth.
Triple penetration.
Yuna's mind went blank. She existed only as sensation — stretched, filled, used. The men began to move, finding a rhythm together. In and out, push and pull, a three-way fucking that left no part of her empty.
Mr. Kim's hand found her clit, rubbing in circles. The pleasure spiked, sharp and undeniable. Yuna sobbed around the cocks in her mouth as her hips began to buck involuntarily, meeting Mr. Kim's thrusts.
"That's it," Mr. Park groaned, his cock sliding across her tongue. "Feel good, doesn't it?"
She tried to shake her head. She couldn't.
Her cunt was dripping now, the initial pain fading into a deep, burning pleasure. Her ass had adjusted to Mr. Kang's girth, clenching around him with each withdrawal. Her mouth was numb, drool running down her chin, but her tongue had started moving on its own, lapping at the cocks feeding her.
"Look at her," Mr. Choi laughed. "She's a natural."
Yuna wanted to deny it. She wanted to hate them, hate this, hate herself for the way her body was responding.
But then Mr. Kim hit something inside her — a spot that made stars explode behind her eyelids — and she came.
Her orgasm ripped through her without warning, her cunt clenching around Mr. Kim's cock, her ass squeezing Mr. Kang, her throat convulsing around the cocks in her mouth. She heard herself moaning, a deep, guttural sound that wasn't a scream of protest anymore.
Mr. Kim groaned, his hips slamming forward as he came inside her. She felt it — hot ropes of cum flooding her womb, thick and warm, filling her with each pulse of his cock.
"Fuck yes," he hissed. "Take it. Take every drop."
Mr. Kang followed seconds later, his cock swelling and then releasing deep in her ass. The feeling of being filled from both ends at once — it was too much. Yuna's eyes rolled back.
Mr. Choi and Mr. Park pulled out of her mouth in unison, jerking their cocks over her face. She felt the first splash of cum hit her cheek, then her lips, her nose, her forehead. They painted her face white, ropes of semen covering her features, dripping into her open mouth.
When they were done, Yuna lay there, gasping, covered in cum, her body trembling with aftershocks.
"That was round one," Mr. Park said, wiping himself on her hair. "We've got three more."
They flipped her onto her stomach.
Her knees were raw against the linoleum. Her elbows buckled as she tried to hold herself up, but Mr. Kang pressed on her lower back, forcing her into a deeper arch. Doggy style. Her tits hung heavy beneath her, swaying with each breath.
Mr. Kim entered her from behind, sliding into her cum-soaked cunt with ease. The wet sound of his thrusts filled the small room — squelching, obscene, rhythmic.
"Look how loose she's getting already," he said, his hand gripping her hip. "She was so tight an hour ago."
Mr. Park knelt in front of her, his cock still hard, still slick from her mouth. "Open up."
Yuna opened.
Her lips parted and her tongue extended, and she took him into her mouth without being told twice. Somewhere in the back of her mind, a voice screamed — what are you doing, fight, stop — but her body had made its choice.
She sucked. Her cheeks hollowed. Her tongue worked the underside of his cock.
"That's my girl," Mr. Park groaned, his fingers weaving into her crimson hair.
Mr. Choi was behind Mr. Kim, waiting. "Is there room for me?"
"She's got two holes left," Mr. Kang said. "Ass is empty now."
Mr. Kim pulled out of her cunt, and Mr. Choi immediately replaced him, his thin cock sliding into her dripping wetness. At the same time, Mr. Kim's cock pressed against her asshole, pushing past the loosened ring of muscle.
Yuna moaned around Mr. Park's cock as she was filled again — cunt and ass and mouth, a circuit of flesh.
They fucked her harder this time. Faster. The slaps of skin against skin echoed off the walls. Yuna's body rocked forward with each thrust, her tits swinging, her face buried in Mr. Park's pelvis.
"Fuck her ass," Mr. Choi grunted from behind. "She loves it."
She did love it. She couldn't deny it anymore. The shame was there, buried somewhere beneath the pleasure, but every nerve in her body was firing with raw, electric sensation.
Mr. Park's cock hit the back of her throat, and she didn't gag. She swallowed around him, taking him deeper. He groaned, his hips bucking.
"I'm going to—"
She felt him pulse against her tongue. Warm cum filled her mouth, thick and bitter, and she swallowed. Every drop. When he pulled out, she licked her lips clean.
Her mouth found Mr. Kim's cock as it emerged from her ass, slick and shining. She cleaned it too, her tongue tracing the veined length.
"Turn around," Mr. Kim commanded.
She did, lying on her back, legs spread. Mr. Kang lifted her hips, positioning her over a stack of folded blankets, raising her cunt to the perfect angle.
Mr. Park entered her first, missionary style, his weight pressing her into the floor. He leaned down and kissed her — a deep, tongue-filled kiss that tasted like his own cum. Yuna's arms wrapped around his neck.
"Such a good girl," he murmured against her lips. "Our beautiful little idol."
Mr. Kim slid in beside her, lifting her leg over his shoulder. His cock entered her ass from the side, filling her alongside Mr. Park. She could feel both of them inside her, separated only by the thin wall of flesh between her holes.
"Double," she gasped. "Oh god—"
Mr. Kang straddled her chest, his cock bobbing above her face. She lifted her head, opening her mouth, and he slid inside.
Triple penetration again. Filled in every hole, sandwiched between four men.
They moved together — a symphony of thrusts and moans and the wet sounds of sex. Yuna's hips bucked, meeting them, chasing the pleasure that was building again.
Mr. Kim's hand found her clit, rubbing hard circles. Mr. Park's cock hit her deepest spots. Mr. Kang fucked her throat with a steady rhythm.
She didn't know where the words came from. But she meant them. She wanted to feel them fill her, wanted to be marked and claimed and used.
Mr. Park came first, his cock pulsing deep in her cunt, flooding her with hot cum. Then Mr. Kim, his release filling her ass, leaking around the seal of his cock. Then Mr. Kang, his cum shooting down her throat, thick ropes that she swallowed eagerly.
When they pulled out, she felt the cum leaking from her holes — rivulets of white running down her thighs, pooling beneath her on the blankets.
Mr. Choi had been watching, stroking himself. "My turn," he said, positioning himself between her legs.
He lifted her hips, entering her cunt, now overflowing with Mr. Park's cum. The excess spilled out around his cock, dripping onto the floor. He fucked her fast, hard, using her cum-filled hole like a sleeve.
Yuna's head fell back. Her mouth hung open. The pleasure was blurring into something else — a surrender so complete that she couldn't remember what resistance felt like.
"Look at her face," Mr. Kim said, pointing.
Mr. Kang laughed. "She's in heaven."
Her eyes had rolled back. Her tongue lolled out. The ahegao expression was involuntary, a physical response to the overload of sensation rushing through her body.
Mr. Choi came inside her, adding his cum to Mr. Park's. Her stomach was warm and full.
Mr. Kang lifted her.
Standing carry. Her legs wrapped around his waist, her arms around his neck. Her back pressed against the wall. Mr. Kim stood behind them, positioning himself at her ass. Mr. Park and Mr. Choi held her legs apart, opening her up.
Mr. Kang's cock slid into her cunt as Mr. Kim's entered her ass at the same time. She was suspended between them, held in place by four sets of hands, impaled on two cocks.
"Please," she begged. "Please, more, I need—"
"You need what?" Mr. Park asked, his cock pressed against her lips.
"Everything. I need everything."
She took him into her mouth, bobbing her head as Mr. Kang and Mr. Kim thrust up into her from below. The standing position changed the angle — deeper, fuller, every thrust hitting new places inside her.
Her body was limp. They held her up. They fucked her into the wall, her sweat-slick back sliding against the painted surface. Her muscles had given out — all the fight drained, replaced by a desperate, consuming need.
"Look at me," Mr. Kang commanded.
She forced her eyes open. Her vision was blurry, but she could see him — his wrinkled face twisted in pleasure, his thin body driving up into hers.
"You belong to us now," he said. "Say it."
"I belong—" Her voice broke as Mr. Kim thrust deeper. "I belong to you."
"Again."
"I belong to you. All of you. I'm yours."
Mr. Kang's orgasm hit, his cum flooding her cunt for the third time that night. Mr. Kim followed, filling her ass again. Mr. Park came in her mouth, and Mr. Choi on her face.
Cum dripped down her chin. Cum leaked from her cunt. Cum ran down her thighs and pooled on the floor.
They lowered her to the ground. She collapsed onto the cum-soaked blankets, her body spent, her muscles trembling, her holes gaping and leaking white.
Yuna lay on her back, staring at the flickering fluorescent light. Her crimson hair was matted with sweat and cum. Her body — her pale, smooth, beautiful body — was painted in it. Thick ropes of semen covered her tits, her stomach, her face. It pooled in her navel. It dripped from her open mouth.
Her tongue lolled out again. Her eyes rolled back. The ahegao expression was frozen on her face, a look of pure, blissful emptiness.
"I want more," she whispered. Her voice was hoarse, barely audible.
Mr. Park knelt beside her, stroking her cum-slick hair. "There's always more, princess."
She smiled, dazed and dreamy. "Good."
From somewhere far away, a bell rang. The night shift arriving.
"Clean her up," Mr. Kang said, already pulling on his pants. "We'll need her again tomorrow."
Strong hands lifted her. Warm water ran over her skin, washing away the evidence. But inside — in her cunt, her ass, her mouth — she could still feel them. Could still taste them.
As they dressed her in fresh clothes and walked her to the door, Yuna found herself thinking about tomorrow. About what they'd do to her. What she'd let them do.
Summary: You stopped wanting things. Then Wonyoung handed you a warning Tsuki couldn't take back. You started asking questions she hoped you'd never think to ask.
Tags: Tsuki (Billlie) & Jang Wonyoung (IVE) x Male Reader (Named OC) | Wordcount: 10,842~ | Supernatural, Smut, Corporate Drama
A/N: Welcome back or just welcome, if you're new. Chapters 1 and 2 are posted somewhere; I'd recommend starting there. Bunn took an embarrassing amount of time on this one. I get it, he's been feeling empty recently, too. A warning: I might not be at my lowest, but I'm somewhere, weirder, emptier. Same arrangement as before: you're still in my head, and Tsuki is still playing games with us.
Leave a comment whenever you think I fucked up or said something you agree with; I read every one. Tell me at the end if you'd have done anything differently. And Tsuki said she'll reply if it compels her.
— 日の出 明宏
Recommend Reading This On Fanprose.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
On the flight back home, you heard someone say, ‘True wealth is mental health.’ Great, you’re poor twice now; poor in every way possible. How can you protect your peace when there’s a naked woman on your couch?
Not just any naked woman.
Tsuki.
Who you’re not sure is even human in the first place. The one haunting your dreams and ruining your sleep and making you question whether sanity was ever really an option.
She’s reading the same book; she turns a page. Doesn’t even look up.
“Welcome home, Aki-kun.”
You close the door, nothing gentle about how you did it. The frame rattles. Something falls off your bookshelf. Your neighbors definitely heard the slam.
“You’re responsible for this.”
She doesn’t pretend to misunderstand. Doesn’t even look up from the book. “Yes, that’s all me.”
“You sent me to her. You introduced me to her family, to her father, to her. You set this whole thing up!” The words coming out of you get louder and less yours.
“She’s an opportunity.” Now her eyes are locked on yours; dark, cruel, flat, and amused. “I gave you the perfect woman, Aki-kun. Her father’s blessing, a cute little future—” Her voice doesn’t rise. “—and you can’t hold any of it; because some part of you never left this room—” She tilts her head, and the corner of her mouth curls into a smirk so evil it makes your skin crawl. “—What you did with her was your choice. In the end, you chose me.”
“My choice?” You’re laughing now, almost as sinister as the one she lets out; blood starting to boil. “You orchestrated everything. Made me crave you, then introduced me to her. Let her fly me to Seoul. Let me have a peek into her life and then let me fall—” You can’t say it. Can’t say that you let yourself fall for Eunbi; that she looked at you like you were actually worth something. Like you were a person and not a toy.
“Orchestrated, huh?” Tsuki sets the book down, then stands. She moves like clothes are an afterthought for lesser beings. “Yes. I orchestrated everything. You’re fucking welcome.”
“I’m welcome?” WELCOME?!
“Thanks to me, you had a week of genuine human warmth. You felt something. Right? Convinced yourself you could have a normal life with her.”
She’s walking toward you now, each step more deliberate than the other. Her fingers trail along the back of your couch, a smile starting to creep in. “And yet you’re back here, with me. Exactly where you were always going to end up.”
You swear the air turns razor-thin. Hard to breathe, harder to think; every inhibition you’ve got starts loosening at the knot. Time stands still and the cold creeps in from somewhere it has no business coming from.
“That’s not…”
“Tell me I’m wrong.” She stops inches away, close enough to touch. Her hand finds your chest. Presses flat. “Tell me you didn’t think about me the whole time you were with her—” Her fingers tapping your chest in a rhythm that might make sense if you know Morse code. “—tell me you didn’t see my face when you closed your eyes and fucked her.”
You don’t say anything.
“Knew it.” Her fingers curl into your shirt. “Now. Are you going to just stand there and be angry? Or are you going to—”
Everything you couldn’t say finds its way haphazardly to her mouth. Teeth, breath, and the blind desperation of wanting to hurt and hold her simultaneously.
Romance out of the window; this was just unadulterated lust and fury. Weeks of frustration and denial and wanting something you couldn’t have and finally, fucking finally, taking it.
Your hands aggressively fist in her hair, pulling her head back. She gasps, the first real sound you’ve gotten from her, and you swallow it, kiss her harder, deeper, angrier, and more desperate, and you’re done waiting. You’re done having things ripped away from you.
“Yes,” she breathes heavily against your mouth. “That’s fucking it,” a quick, sinister laugh escapes her before going back in, “take what you want Aki-kun.”
You shove her toward the couch. She goes willingly, too willingly, and some part of you knows this is exactly what she wanted, but you’re past caring. Emotions are high now; you understand that, but you let it take over you anyway because fuck it. Fuck everything that’s happened recently.
“Your cock’s been throbbing for this,” she says as you push her down onto the cushions. “Haven’t you? All damn week. While you were fucking that Kwon bitch with huge tits.”
“Don’t call her that.”
“Aww, did I strike a chord, Aki-kun?”
“Shut up.”
“Make me.”
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
You don’t make it to the bedroom. She’s on her back, legs wrapped around your waist, and you’re inside her, pumping her brains out before your brain catches up to what your body is doing.
She’s wet. Soaked, actually. She was waiting for this. It should feel like triumph; it doesn’t. It just makes you angrier.
“You fucking planned this too, huh?” You thrust hard enough to make her gasp.
“All of it, Akihiro. The whole goddamn week.” (That cannot be; you refuse to believe she has control over everything that’s happening.)
“Then none of it was real?” you manage. “Not one choice? Not one?”
“I gave you options.” Her nails rake down your back. You feel your skin slightly peel away. “Now stop talking and fuck me like you mean it.”
“You gave me Eunbi, so I’d want more.” Another thrust. Her back arches. “So I’d come back desperate more than ever.”
“You’re smart. Is it working?” She smirks then pulls you deeper with her legs. “Come on, Aki-kun. Fuck me harder. Show me what you decided you wanted.”
You give her harder, crueller, everything you can’t put into words translated to chaotic motion. And she consumes it. Consumes all of you, moaning low and sweet; encouraging the very thing you meant as punishment, until you can’t tell anymore whether you’re hurting her or worshipping her, or whether she’s let you do both on purpose.
“Yes, yes, yes, yes~ That’s it. Lose control, Akihiro.” Her tone is ragged but still somehow commanding. “Take what’s yours. You’ve been aching for this for weeks. Stop thinking and just, fuck me.”
You do. You pound into her like you’re trying to break something, and she meets every thrust, her hips rising to meet yours, her hands pulling you closer. (You’re starting to wonder how all of this aggression doesn’t even slightly affect her.)
“God, your cock feels so good inside me,” she gasps. “So deep, don’t stop, don’t you dare fucking stop.”
She cums hard. Her whole body seizes around you, her soaked velvety walls clenching so tight you can barely move. You fuck her through it, watching her face contort with pleasure.
“More,” she pants before she’s even finished shaking. “I want more, Akihiro! I want you to cum inside me. Like how you spilled it all for Eunbi.”
“Shut up!”
“That’s what you want, right?!” She pulls your face down aggressively to hers. Kisses you deep and filthy. “To fill me up. This is what I was keeping from you. Now you have it. It’s all yours. Don’t let it slip away now.”
That’s it. Those last few words did it for you. You cum. It rips through you like violence. You empty your seed inside her, filling her up, and she makes an almost satisfied sound. Almost. Her laugh aroused and breathless; laced with corrupt darkness.
When you’re finally done, gasping, she runs her fingers through your hair.
“Good boy~” she croons, like she’s praising a dog that finally learned the trick. “Keep it up.”
You should feel satisfied. You should feel triumphant. You finally got what you’ve been desperate for.
And then: nothing. What’s left is hollow that keeps widening. You feel it pulling at the center of you, dragging down every meaning you ever chased, until there’s just the dark, the quiet, the nothingness… You or the lack of you.
“We’re not done,” you hear yourself say.
“No?”
“Not even close.”
Her smile widens. “Then let’s continue. Show me what you’ve got.”
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
You finally end up in the bedroom for round two. You’re rougher, angrier, and she takes everything you give her while whispering encouragement like a demon perched on your shoulder while the angel’s on a paid vacation somewhere, and the return ticket hasn’t been booked yet.
You empty in her again and next thing you know you’re starting round three in the shower. Water running cold by the end. Her back against the cool tile. Your hands leaving marks on her hips. (That seems to heal back easily after a while. You don’t really process it right now, but you’re sure it’s happening)
By round four, you’re back on the bed, but something has shifted.
She’s on top now. Straddling you, grinding slow and deliberate, controlling the pace completely. And you realize, maybe for the first time, that she’s been in control the entire session.
Every moan, every gasp, every whisper of encouragement, she was directing you; conducting you like a fucking orchestra, and you feel like you’re just not at her tempo. Earlier, you definitely were rushing, and now she’s just dragging it out.
“You’re thinking too much,” she says, rolling her hips. “I can see it in your face.”
“I’m thinking about how you’ve been playing me all night.”
“Have I?” She leans down, presses her lips to your ear. “Or have I just been giving you permission?”
“Same fucking thing Tsuki.”
“Is it?” She straightens up. Starts riding you faster. “You seem pretty satisfied for someone who’s been played.”
You grab her hips. Try to set the tempo. She lets you, or seems to; you’re unsure at this point.
“I think it’s about time we talk business,” she says, even as she grinds down on you. “You need to formalize the consulting work. An LLC to give you proper structure.”
“Seriously. You’re talking business right now?” you say. The whiplash of it throws you off her rhythm; LLCs and retainers while she’s riding you senseless into the mattress.
“The Kwon retainer alone—fuck—justifies incorporation.” She’s panting now, losing some of that perfect composure. “I’ll handle the administrative work. Client outreach. The things you’re too proud to do.”
“That makes you my assistant.”
“No Aki-kun. That makes me your partner.” Her rhythm falters slightly. Just for a second. “In all the ways that matter.”
“And what do you get out of it?”
She doesn’t answer immediately. Her hips keep moving, but there’s something different in her expression. You can’t seem to explain it; it’s something you haven’t seen before from Tsuki.
“I get to watch what happens next,” she finally says. But it sounds less certain than before.
You pull her down. Kiss her. And for just a moment, just a fraction of a second, she kisses you back like she means it; then she catches herself. Sits back up. Resumes her rhythm.
“Cum for me,” she says. “One more time.”
You do. And this time, as you empty yourself inside her, you could swear you see something crack behind those flat dark eyes.
Something that looks almost like genuine emotions.
But then it’s gone, and she’s climbing off you, and the moment passes.
“Sign the paperwork,” she says, already walking toward the bathroom. “It’s already in your email.”
And it’s like your body just gave up on you, fatigue finally catching up. You pass out.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
She’s gone when you wake up.
You sign the papers. That’s who you are now: a man who signs anything Tsuki, a woman who appeared out of nowhere, tells you to. Also maybe because you’ve thought about doing this anyway. Even without her.
The business account gets set up the same week. “Hinode Consulting” feels too simple, but Tsuki insists. You want them to remember your name.
She handles everything. Client inquiries route through her. Meetings get scheduled with terrifying efficiency. Emails go out under her signature, and people respond like they’ve known her for years.
You stop asking how she does it. You’re not sure you want to know.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
Two Months Pass
You can make a million excuses, or you can begin making a million yen. That’s your mantra now. The Kwon retainer leads to more work. Minjun refers you to families with “complicated situations,” his word for situations that will probably involve at least one cousin nobody talks about.
Each case is a puzzle, and you’re starting to get really good at puzzles. Well, you always have been. (You also know that the most glaring puzzle you haven’t solved is working across you.)
Tsuki’s more involved in everything you do now: She’s in the office, at the meeting, on the other end of your phone at all hours. It’s been a while since you two had any action. There hasn’t been any opportunity. Not after that night.
You’re too busy; exhaustion finds you first before you even think of doing anything else that’s not work. You’re too focused on building something that doesn’t feel empty.
Amidst all this, she tries.
Late one night, you’re reviewing the Park case files. Another dumb son, textbook embezzling. Pattern laid out clear as day, but sloppy execution. You have all the proof you need. The question is what to do with it.
Tsuki appears in your doorway. You don’t know how long she’s been watching.
“You could finish this in a snap,” she says.
“I’m finishing it my way, the right way.”
“The son is stealing from his own family. You have documentation. You could—”
“Blackmail him? Threaten to expose him unless he signs over his shares?” You don’t look up from your laptop. “I’ll present the evidence to the family board. They’ll make the decision. They’re smart, they’ll pass the right amount of judgment.”
“But that’s so fucking slow and boring, Aki-kun~”
“It’s the right thing to do. I won’t have it any other way.”
She crosses to your desk. Moves around behind you. Her hands find your shoulders, start kneading the tension there.
“You work too hard Aki-kun,” she murmurs. “How about I help you relax a bit?”
“I’m fine.”
“You’re tense.” Her hands slide down your chest. “I can feel it. When was the last time you took a break?”
“Tsuki—”
“Shh.” She spins your chair around. Sinks to her knees in front of you. “Just let me take care of you.”
Before you can respond, she’s unbuckling your belt. She pulls your cock out, takes you into her mouth.
Her technique, mind-numbingly excellent as usual. Her mouth is warm and wet and knows exactly what it’s doing. She takes you deep, swallows around you, looks up at you with those dark eyes. Your cock slides in and out of her tight mouth like it’s made to consume it.
“The son was obviously embezzling,” you say.
She pauses. Pulls back just enough to speak. “What?”
“This Park case. The son is an obvious bozo: Three shell companies, redirected payments, creative accounting that would have worked if he hadn’t gotten greedy.” You lay it all out, accounting for what you found, like listing out groceries on a normal Tuesday.
She stares at you. Then, almost despite herself, she laughs.
“You’re discussing the case while I’m—”
“You did it first, you know? Talking business during sex. I’m just returning the favor.”
“That was different.”
“Was it?”
She takes you back in her mouth, deeper into her throat. Takes you in so aggressively; trying to shut you up, the only way she knows is reliable. You let her try.
You talk anyway.
“I’m going to present the evidence to the family board. The father will handle the son. That’s how these families work. They clean their own messes.”
She moans around you. The vibration is… something.
“It’ll take longer than blackmailing the dumbass. At least I’m not skipping necessary steps.”
Her pace picks up; she’s working hard now. You eventually climax, and she swallows all of it. Wipes her mouth with the back of her hand.
“Feel better?” she asks.
“Sure.”
She pauses. “That didn’t sound convincing.” She definitely was not expecting that.
“It was fine.”
“Fine?” She stands. Straightens her clothes with precise but annoyed movements. “I just gave you—”
“A technically excellent blowjob. Yep, thank you very much.”
She looks at you for a long moment. You can’t read her face. Well, you don’t really care at this point.
“You’re different,” she says finally. “Since Seoul.”
“I’ve been busy.”
“That’s not what I mean.”
You turn back to your laptop. “I have work to do.”
She leaves without another word.
You stare at the screen; the numbers start to blur.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
You fall asleep at your desk one night. Week three of a restructuring. You don’t remember closing the laptop. You don’t remember anything between the third paragraph of an engagement letter and the moment your face hit the keyboard.
Next thing you know, you’re in your bed, all tucked in and the blackout curtain drawn. You’re not quite sure how you got here, but you’re sure there’s no way you can just sleepwalk from your office to your room.
You rub your eyes and turn. She’s at the window, back to you. Black hair against the glass. You can see her in the reflection. Not her face, just the outline of her.
“Tsuki?”
She doesn’t turn. She just goes still in a way that isn’t human, and then she’s not at the window anymore. You blink, and the doorway is empty. The hallway is empty.
You fall back asleep before you can think about what happened.
Hours later you wake up. Your sheets smell like rain. The apartment is exactly as you left it. The laptop’s at your desk. The engagement letter is still on the screen.
You don’t mention it. She doesn’t either. (Surprisingly, you were able to complete eight hours of sleep. You didn’t think you still had that in you to be able to let yourself rest for that long.)
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
A new client arrives as a folder on a Tuesday.
Tsuki appears in your office with a colored folder, indicating she considers it important. She sets it on your desk; perches on the edge, close enough that her thigh brushes your arm.
“We’ve got a new opportunity waiting to be seized,” she says. Her fingers trail across the folder. “This one is par-ti-cu-lar-ly interesting, Aki-kun.”
“Interesting how?”
“Well, let’s just say this is the kind of case that gets you acknowledged and builds your reputation.” She leans closer. “Or destroys it to rubble.”
“You’re really selling it.”
“I’m giving you much-needed context.” Her hands find your shoulder, squeezes. “Jang Wonyoung: Influencer who is blowing up globally. A fucking bombshell; exactly your type Aki-kun. Three hundred million followers across platforms. And a network that rivals Eunbi.”
“I don’t care for influencers.”
“You don’t care about anything that isn’t a balance sheet Aki-kun.” Her thumb traces small circles on your neck. “What you need to know: She built her brand from scratch. Started young, went viral, turned a phone camera into a media empire. Sponsorship deals, product lines, TV guestings, and international campaigns.”
“And?”
“And her management got greedy~” Tsuki slides off the desk. Moves behind you. Her hands find your shoulders again, kneading gently. “When the global offers started coming in, they started skimming. Advances taken in her name, contracts she never signed; By the time she figured it out, she was personally liable for millions in unfulfilled commitments.”
“That’s easily fraud, clear as day.”
“That’s showbusiness for you.” Her lips brush your ear. “She needs someone to untangle the mess. Document the misconduct. Help put her former management behind bars.”
“Why me? Doesn’t she have her own lawyers or accountants?”
“Get this: Local firms turned her down. Too messy. Too public. And her management has eyes on the whole industry that could catch her snooping around and stop it in its tracks before it gains any momentum.” Her hands slide down your chest. “You’re her last optio—” She suddenly cuts herself. “—you’re her only option.”
“You booked the flight already, didn’t you?”
“Tomorrow morning, 8 AM.” She’s in front of you now. Leaning against your desk. “Seoul. Three days minimum, but obviously you can stay longer.”
“And if I say no?”
“You won’t.” That almost-smile of hers. “You never do.”
She’s right, it’s incredibly frustrating how right she is.
“There’s another way to handle this, by the way,” she says, voice dropping. “Will save you quite a lot of time.”
“What do you have?”
“Her former CEO has a gambling problem. The type to spend and lose their children’s school funds in a night. One of the partners has a mistress his wife pays him to keep. Another owes money to dangerous people who deal with crime that’s borderline terrorism.” She tilts her head. “Pressure points, Aki-kun. Press them, and they immediately fold.”
You consider it; for longer than you should. All extremely tempting threads to pull.
“I’ll look at the case first,” you say finally. “Figure out what’s actually possible.”
“And if what’s possible is slow and painful?”
“Then I’ll just have to ride through it.”
Her smile widens. “Interesting~”
She leaves you with the folder. You open it and start flicking through the pages. The numbers are a mess. The path in figuring out these shell companies is maze-like. This could take months. (Or a few hours if you ever decide to use whatever Tsuki gives you.)
You push the thought away for now.
You need more information from the victim herself.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
You’re back in Seoul.
You book the hotel this time around. Look for something further than those luxurious apartments you stayed in before—too many memories of wine and silk pajamas.
You text Eunbi anyway from the taxi (because you’re a simp). Been putting it off for weeks, but being back in her city makes it impossible to ignore the urge.
You: Hey… I’m in Seoul
You: Wanna grab drinks when you’re free?
Eunbi: Unfortunately, not this week, major acquisition closing.
Eunbi: What brings you here?
You: New client in a… complicated situation 😮💨
Eunbi: When isn’t it complicated with you?
Eunbi: If you need anything…
Eunbi: My network is available. (Edited)
You: Thank you, might take you up on that.
Eunbi: How are you? Have you figured your shit out yet?
You: Working on it
Eunbi: Please work faster…
Eunbi: (Unsent Message.)
You weren’t able to catch a glimpse of what that unsent message was. The conversation died down after that.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
Jang Wonyoung’s apartment is in Gangnam. Nothing quite like it: Floor-to-ceiling glass walls, steel beams, and security systems tighter than most countries’ airports.
You disguise yourself as an old man so observers around won’t bat an eye. Finally, your navy suit came in handy. She opens the door herself.
Three words perfectly describe Wonyoung: Legs. Endless legs. You’ve seen her face on twelve billboards on the cab ride here. Face card that recalibrates algorithms and creates trends just by existing. She’s wearing a silk robe that definitely has more threads than your whole closet, and she’s looking at you like a delivery guy who promised 30 minutes and took 30 days.
“You’re that Japanese consultant.”
“Hinode Akihiro.” You offer your hand; she ignores it. Brat.
“I know who you are.” She doesn’t move from the doorway. “Your assistant was very thorough with the briefing materials.”
“She usually is.”
“She’s also very…” Wonyoung pauses. Searches for the word. “Present. Even on the phone.”
“That’s one way to put it.”
“Mhmm.” She steps back, finally. Gestures you to come inside. “Well? Come in. Let’s see if you’re worth my time.”
The apartment is expensive but highly impersonal. High-end furniture, no photographs, white and gray all around. It looks like a hotel suite someone forgot to check out of.
Wonyoung drapes herself across a white leather sofa. Doesn’t offer you a seat. Rude.
“So.” She examines her nails. “Hurry up. Convince me.”
“Convince you of what?”
“That you’re not another waste of my time. That you can actually do something about the people who stole from me.” She looks up. “I’ve had three firms already come here. They all said the same boring thing: too complicated, too high-profile, too risky, blah-blah-blah~. Are you going to say the same thing? Say it now so we don’t dilly dally, and I can show you the door out.”
“I haven’t looked at the documents yet.”
“Then why are you here?”
“To get the documents and to formally meet you.”
“And?” She’s still examining you. “What do you think?”
“I think you’re testing me. I’m not here to waste anyone’s time; you’ve been tested enough by people who recently disappointed you.”
Her mood flickers, expression finally showing a hint of interest.
“Ok, you got me. Sit down, Hinode-san. I’ll get the files.”
She moves through the apartment like someone who knows what she looks like from three angles at all times. She returns with boxes of folders that would make most accountants vomit blood. (Good thing you’re not like most accountants).
“Three years of contracts,” she says, dropping them in front of you: “Sponsorship deals, product lines, appearance fees; and somewhere in there, evidence that my management stole everything I built and worked hard for.”
You open the first folder, skim through the first few pages.
“They said these were investments,” she continues, “financial avenues to build my brand and expand my portfolio. Every time I asked questions, they showed me charts going up. Told me multiple times: Trust us, Wonyoung. We know what we’re doing.”
“When did you start figuring it out?”
“When a sponsor I’ve never talked to before tried suing me for breach of contract. For a deal I never signed.” She’s not showing it, but her words quiver from anger. “That’s when I started looking at the actual numbers, the signatures. The actual…” She stops, takes a long breath. “They forged my name on thirty-seven contracts, took advances worth millions; spent it on god knows what while I smiled for cameras and built the thing they were dismantling.”
“Where are they now?”
“Somewhere without extradition.” Her hands clench briefly—then release. “Living very comfortably on money that should have been mine.”
“And you want them to pay.”
“I want them to suffer, Hinode-san.” She meets your eyes. “Can you help me with that?”
“Finding the fraud and building the case—that, I can do. But actually getting them locked up? That’s the legal team’s job; a team I simply don’t have.”
“But you know people who do?”
Then it clicks: You think about Eunbi, her network; what she offered over text.
“Maybe. Let me look at the files first.”
“You keep saying that.”
“Because it’s how I do things. I can’t promise anything until I know what I’m working with.”
She studies you for a long moment. Her expression shifts; it softens, almost.
“Most people just tell me what I want to hear,” she says. “It’s refreshing to meet someone who doesn’t.”
She unfolds from the sofa, languid. The robe moves with her like it’s part of her skin. She sits up enough that her eyes are level with yours, then holds your gaze. Gulp.
“Give me three days.”
“And if you can’t find anything?”
“Then I’ll tell you that too.”
She nods slowly. “Okay, Hinode-san. Three days.” She stands, her robe shifts again, revealing a bit more than what you feel is comfortable. “Don’t disappoint me.”
“I won’t.”
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
Well, she’s fucked.
The files are a disaster. You’re a fucking disappointment, caffeined up, and nothing to show for.
You spend two days drowning in shell companies and redirected payments. Every time you think you’ve found a thread, it disappears into another maze of offshore accounts and creative bookkeeping.
On day two, you stop with a Caymans entity in front of you and realize you’ve seen this before.
Two years ago: A senior partner at Ishikawa asked you to help structure something for a client. Tax optimization, he said; looks straightforward. You drew it up because he was a senior partner and you wanted the partner vote (that was one of your most crucial mistakes). The particular fuck up is still currently on the Federal investigation’s whiteboard.
A few weeks ago, you told Kwon Minjun about it while sitting in his office in Seoul, looking at his glass case of masks. It was the first time you’d ever said it out loud and now you’re looking at a reflection of the past mess you were involved in.
You stare at the Caymans entity in front of you; even the font and formatting is the same. You should have asked harder questions (naiveté won, and you didn’t). Now you’re untangling someone else’s version of what you helped build.
Tsuki’s still pestering you with messages.
般若: hey aki-kun! hows it going?
般若: your new client is hot as well, right?
般若: found anything useful yet?
般若: remember, there are faster ways~
She keeps sending documents too: Bank records that shouldn’t be accessible without proper paperwork, uncatalogued photographs of signatures that look nothing like Wonyoung’s, information that would be a goldmine if you didn’t have to ask where it came from and how she obtained them.
You: How the hell do you even have this?
般若: I have my ways~
What?
般若: you don’t need to know Aki-kun.
You use some of it: The parts that could have come from legitimate sources, the rest you file away. Tempting.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
It’s day three and you’re running out of time and options.
With bloodshot eyes and your fourth cup of 7/11 coffee. You finally find the signature discrepancy at 2 AM. A contract from eighteen months ago with Wonyoung’s name at the bottom. Except it’s not her signature.
Her actual signature has a distinctive loop in the W. You’ve seen it a dozen times now across legitimate documents—this one’s missing the loop. Pressure is wrong, and the stroke patterns are inconsistent.
You pull three more contracts and compare them; same bad handwriting pretending to be hers. It’s not proof, not by itself, but it’s a crack (and cracks can be loosened).
Finally a proper lead so you instinctively call Eunbi.
“Hinode-san. Do you know what time it is?” she answers.
“It’s late, I know. Sorry, but I need a favor.”
A few seconds of silence. “Of course, what do you need?”
“Legal connections: a team who specializes in fraud prosecution, and someone who knows how to build a case that sticks.”
“This is for Wonyoung’s case? The influencer that your assistant mentioned?”
“She mentioned…” You rub your eyes. “...she contacts you?”
“Yes. So, what’s your progress?”
“I found something: Forged signatures, at least four contracts, probably more. But I need help turning it into something prosecutors can use.”
“I know the right person for this.” A pause. “This is really what you called about? Not to see me?”
“I wanted to see you. You said you were busy.”
“I am busy. But I would have made time if you’d pushed.”
“I didn’t want to push.”
“I know. That’s the problem.” She sighs. “I’ll send you her name in the morning.”
“Thank you, Eunbi.”
“Don’t thank me. Just...” She trails off; “Be careful, Akihiro. Whatever you’re caught up in (your assistant, this case, all of it), be careful. Something feels wrong, and I can’t put my finger on what. Don’t do things you normally wouldn’t do.”
“I’m always careful.”
“No. You’re always thorough—not the same thing.” She hangs up before you can respond.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
Another week passes
Eunbi’s contacts are good, better than that, actually—they’re fucking phenomenal. A team built to turn the tide in any financial case. With enough ammo, this team could win any legal war.
But this isn’t enough; this case needs more.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
Day eight
You’ve traced the shell companies to Singapore, a dead end. The accounts were closed six months ago, funds already transferred somewhere else.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
Day nine
More samples, more analysis, more legal mumbo jumbo that even your sober self is starting to feel out of your depth with. The forensic accountant wants originals, not scans. The originals are in Macau with the CEO who stole them. Fuck.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
Day ten
You’re running out of options. Tsuki texts at 2 AM.
般若: Aki-kun, don’t forget~ I have shortcuts.
般若: One phone call and this is over. Case closed!
You stare at your laptop. At the maze of dead ends and closed doors.
One phone call.
It would work. You know it would work. People like Wonyoung’s former CEO have weaknesses: gambling, women, shady deals, and marks of a terrible person. Apply pressure to the right spot, and they all come tumbling down.
般若: I can make the call for you, if you prefer. No need for you to get your hands dirty.
Your fingers hover over the keyboard—head starting to hurt. Doors feel like they’re closing down, locking you up to only one path, but then…
Figure out your ghost.
You put your phone down and return to perusing the documents. There has to be another way. You just need to look hard enough.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
Day eleven
Day 11 @ 1:47 AM
Wonyoung: HEY! are you up?
Wonyoung: dont nswer
Wonyoung: ofc you are
Wonyoung: just wasnted sum1 to listne
Wonyoung: i think i just had a pnic attack
Wonyoung: could breathe for like 40mins
Wonyoung: heh. I dont even remember which cabineeet this bottle came from
Wonyoung: anywaaaaay
Wonyoung: im a little drunk
You: Are okay? Is anyone with you?
Wonyoung: doooont worry
Wonyoung: Im in my apprtmentasd
Wonyoung: Im aloooone
Wonyoung: ok maybe im not okaaay but im ok
Wonyoung: you know? you know what it means.
Wonyoung: yourfe not dumb
Wonyoung: and youre kinda hawt for an accountant you know?
You: Ok. Drink some water, wash up, and get some sleep Wonyoung.
Wonyoung: buuuuuuuuuut daaaddddyy
Wonyoung: bitch how do yoooou unsend that
Wonyoung: anyways
Wonyoung: dont tell anyone that
Wonyoung: about not being okaaay
You: I wont dont worry
Wonyoung: good boooy. gooood accountant-san. youure hot and you follow directions well
Wonyoung: good
Wonyoung: gooooood
Two minutes of silence. You’re trying to type up some response. She’s being vulnerable, drunk, and stupid. She probably doesn’t mean anything she’s saying right now. You’re in the middle of finishing your thought when she—
Wonyoung: had 3 sponsors at dinner asking if i was ok you know?
Wonyoung: I smiled and their faces smiled back
Wonyoung: Pffft i know we were all just being fake concerned about each other in that room
Wonyoung: I like you accountant-san
Wonyoung: I know that you know im not okay but you dont ask me in frnt of people anyways
Wonyoung: ty i appreciate u for that
Wonyoung: looks like your busy
Wonyoung: I wont disturb you anymore hinode-san but go to sleep soon oka??????
You stare at the screen. Don’t respond.
Sleep never came. You go back to the documents. The whole conversation, if you can even call it that, still sits in the back of your head the rest of the night. The kind of conversation that usually doesn’t happen between clients.
Day twelve
Wonyoung texts you.
Wonyoung: How’s it going? I’m losing my mind here.
You: Still working…
You: These things take time you know?
Wonyoung: I know. I just…
Wonyoung: I want it to be over.
You: Soon
Wonyoung: YA! You promise?
Wonyoung: Getting impatient over here!
Wonyoung: I’m paying you a shit-ton of money, and nothing is getting done!
You don’t respond. You don’t have time for this brat. You can’t promise anything anyway. But that night, going through the files for the hundredth time, you find it.
You find it in the sneakiest place where most scandals live: In the email metadata.
Wonyoung’s management used a shared email system. Corporate accounts, corporate servers. When they forged contracts, they sent copies to each other: bragging, coordinating, covering tracks, and being overall sneaky little rats. The emails were deleted, but the metadata remained. (Actual buffoons—of course, their egos got the best of them).
It’s got it all: Time stamps, IP addresses, a digital trail that leads directly to three specific people on three specific dates.
You call Eunbi’s prosecutor contact.
“I have something,” you reveal as if your life depended on it (it kinda does, or else that brat is going to harass you again over the phone). “It proves who forged the contracts, when, and where.”
“How did you find this?”
“The server logs.”
“Aren’t those wiped out?”
“They deleted the emails but forgot about the system logs.” You unconsciously let out a smile. “People tend to forget the system logs.”
“This is... this is actually usable!” She sounds impressed. “This, combined with the signature analysis and the financial trail. This is a case.”
“Enough to file?”
“Enough to file and win. This is incredibly solid, good job Hinode-san!” A pause. “Where the hell did you learn to investigate like this?”
“Twelve years of digging through digital crevices and reading footnotes.”
The case builds from there; each piece connecting to the next—puzzle pieces finally coming together.
This is it. This is finally it.
Amidst all that, Tsuki keeps offering shortcuts.
般若: I found photographs. The CEO drunk and naked at a gambling den in Busan.
般若: The CFO’s mistress has debts
般若: She would talk for the right price.
般若: There are faster more effective ways, Aki-kun.
You ignore all of it because you have what you need.
While your client Wonyoung is… well… Wonyoung.
“This is taking forever,” she complains during your fifth meeting. She’s draped across her couch, wine in hand, wearing something that probably qualifies as a dress but only technically. Fabric that reflects light and reveals almost everything at a proper angle. Basically, something one shouldn’t be wearing in front of their accountant. “I’m not paying you to fucking laze around.”
“Complex fraud takes time to build.”
“I’m paying you to make it not take time!”
“You’re paying me to do it right.”
“I could have hired someone who does it fast and right.”
“No way in hell. That’s why I’m here.”
She glares at you. Then, despite herself, laughs.
“God, you’re annoying.”
“I’ve been told.”
“I bet your assistant tells you that all the time.”
You think about Tsuki and her looming presence.
“She has her own peculiar ways of letting me know.”
Wonyoung watches you over the rim of her glass. Doesn’t drink, just watches.
“The worst part,” she says, “is I keep waiting to see if you’ll smile. You don’t, by the way. Not really, not with that face of yours.”
“I smile—sometimes.”
“At your laptop, when you see numbers. But not at people.”
“You’re a person, have I not let out a single smile in front of you, ever?”
“Mhmm.” She drains the wine. Sets the glass down with more deliberation than it needs and moves on. “You know she’s weird, right? Your assistant?”
“What do you mean?”
“Like... really weird. Her manner of speaking, where she seems to know things she shouldn’t.” Wonyoung tilts her head. “I’ve never met her in person. I don’t want to. Two phone calls and I already feel like she knows everything about me.”
“She probably does.”
“That’s not comforting, Hinode-san.” A pause. “The way she describes how you act. I thought about it for two days.”
“How did she say it?”
“Like she knew exactly everything you’ll say and do.” She says it matter-of-factly. “Like she has swallowed you whole and tasted you in her mouth for a while. Like a lollipop that lost its flavor from being in her mouth for too long.”
“What a dramatic way of just saying we’re close.”
“I’m an influencer. Dramatics is my job.” She finishes her wine. “Just be careful, Hinode-san. Something about her gives me the creeps, and my instincts about people are usually good.”
“Usually?”
“Well—” She gestures at the folders spread across her coffee table, then rolls her eyes. “—obviously I’ve learned my lesson.”
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
The presentation happens on a Friday.
You’ve assembled everything: Forged signatures, paper trails, and the documentation of all the shell companies. The amount of evidence that stacked up proves you have a case strong enough it makes the prosecutor look at you in awe.
Everyone’s here: The legal team, whatever remains of Wonyoung’s crew, and Tsuki.
She insisted on attending. Said it was important to see the work through. You didn’t argue. Now she’s sitting in the corner of the room, watching, taking notes.
“This is enough,” the lead attorney says when you finish. He’s gone quiet. “This is more than enough. We can file criminal charges within the week.”
“How did you find all this?” his associate asks. “Three other firms looked at the same documents and gave up.”
“The parts of the crime everyone assumes don’t matter.” You close your laptop. “But that’s only half of it.”
“What’s the other half?”
You consider how much to say. You haven’t really articulated this stuff before; you had no opportunity to.
“People at this level steal in a specific way. They wipe emails because they think those are the only written records. They forge signatures because they think nobody compares. They fly to another country because they think being physically out of reach means being out of consequence of the law.” You shrug. “I wouldn’t really call them careless. They’re confident. The difference matters: carelessness leaves crumbs to follow while confidence leaves accidental blueprints to foil their plans.”
The associate stops writing.
“You don’t break their case by outsmarting them. You simply break it by noticing they only care about the rooms they’re scheming in. The server logs live in a room with the IT guy they were rude to four years ago. They lose track of how many rooms they’ve created because they assume those rooms don’t matter.”
“How do you know all this?”
“I worked for partners like them and unknowingly drafted their criminal architecture. Didn’t even bother checking it.” You don’t say where; don’t have to.
Across the room, Tsuki’s pen pauses, and you meet her eyes.
“Excellent work, Hinode-san,” she says smooth, unreadable. “Clean and thorough. Exactly what I expected from you.”
But that’s not what her expression says. Her expression says I didn’t expect this at all.
“Thank you,” you reply. “I couldn’t have done it without your... assistance.”
The lawyers don’t notice the pause, Wonyoung does. Her eyes flick between you and Tsuki, calculating something you can’t read.
“Well,” she says finally. “I think this calls for a celebration. Don’t you? A first for our many more upcoming wins.”
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
The celebration starts professional.
Champagne and bliss after endless nights of feeling filipendulous. The lawyers leave around ten, and her crew follows after. Soon it’s just you, Wonyoung, and too many empty bottles.
Tsuki left earlier, saying she had other business. You’re not sure you believe her. (You bet yourself she’s just pissed you were able to actually figure this out on your own way.)
“You did it,” Wonyoung says, on her fourth glass—maybe fifth. She’s less bitchy now. “You actually fucking did it, look at that.”
“We did it. Your trust made the case possible.”
“Don’t be modest, it’s annoying. I was annoying the whole time.” She refills your glass without asking. “Three firms said it couldn’t be done. You did it in three weeks, impressive.”
“Thought your money was being wasted on me?”
“Shut up.” She clinks her glass against yours. “To you, Hinode-san. The only honest man I’ve met in this garbage industry.”
You drink, the whiskey is expensive (everything here is expensive).
“Can I ask you something?” she says.
“Sure.”
“Your assistant, the creepy one.” She pulls her legs up under her. Totally casual, totally not insinuating anything beyond… a movement. “Are you sleeping with her?”
You don’t answer immediately, your eyes wander around the room, looking at everything but her.
“You are.” She sounds amused. “Or you were. I can tell by the way you avoid the question.”
“It’s… complicated.”
“That’s what men always say.” She sets down her glass. Moves closer to the couch. “Here’s another question: Are you sleeping with the Kwon daughter?”
“That’s—”
“Kwon Eunbi. I looked her up. You worked for her family; it’s how you have that legal team. You keep texting her when you think I’m not watching.” She tilts her head. “Are you?”
“We’re not…”
“But you were.”
“Briefly.”
“And you still have feelings for her.”
You don’t deny it.
“Interesting.” Wonyoung is very close now. Close enough that you can smell her perfume and all the alcohol she’s consumed. “So you’re hung up on one of your past clients, sleeping with another woman who may or may not be human, and now you’re in my apartment getting dangerously drunk.”
“I should probably go.”
“Probably,” Her fingers graze your leg as her whole body slowly inches nearer. “or we could...”
“Wonyoung—”
“I’m not asking for your heart, Hinode-san.” Her hand finds your knee. “I’m only asking for a distraction. One night where I can feel like a person instead of a product. Is that so terrible?”
“You’re a client.”
“So was Eunbi, this isn’t new for you.”
“That’s different.”
“How?” She’s closer still. Her lips brush the side of your face. “You did the work, saved my career. Everything else is just... paperwork.”
You should leave. But you’re tired. And drunk. And her hand is warm on your thigh. And there’s an ache inside you that never quite goes away, an emptiness that nothing seems to fill.
Tsuki is in your head, Eunbi is in your head, and Wonyoung is right here… wanting you—offering something simple and uncomplicated.
“Just this once,” you hear yourself say.
“Just this once,” she agrees.
Her perfect lips find yours.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
You haven’t been touched without strings attached in a while. Wonyoung’s strings are at least transparent. That’s definitely an upgrade you can’t pass on.
The sex is messy, drunk, and desperate, and nothing like Tsuki. Wonyoung’s idea of sex is chaos-filled, with never-ending demands. You feel her hand tighten in your collar.
“Come on,” she gasps into your mouth, pulling at your clothes. “I’ve been waiting all week for this.”
“You’ve been—”
“Did you think I was dressing like this for myself?” She laughs, wild and genuine. “Every meeting, every late-night work session, I was wondering what it would take to break the formidable Hinode Akihiro.”
“I never noticed.”
“Liar.” Your shirt is off now, her slender fingers working on your belt. “You totally noticed. I never unsent those drunk texts for a reason.”
“You’re a client.”
“Never stopped you before. You know what, just shut up. Just—” She kisses you again. Bites your lip hard enough to bruise them. “—fuck me already.”
She steps back a bit, watches your face as she unravels herself. Reaches behind her neck and undoes whatever clasp is holding her dress up. The fabric drops in one smooth motion, dropping like liquid on the floor.
Your eyes wander. Long lines, carved shoulders, ribs visible. A flat stomach with ample tits, high, pert, and meant to fit into any piece of clothing. Her panties matched her dress with a lacy exterior and a silk inner lining, making you crave more. She’s obviously wet with patches forming around her slit.
She catches you taking her in.
“Is this the first time you’re seeing a woman naked Hinode-san?” She steps back into your space; her hands reach for your belt. “Now let’s see you.”
You strip while she watches. Her eyes track your every movement as if you’re performing an act, and she’s required to provide an evaluation after. First your shirt, then your pants. All that’s left is your underwear and the tenting frustration that used to be empty but is now filled with heat due to the blazing hot flame of a woman in front of you. You take that off too, and now you’re fully naked in front of her.
She lies on her bed without breaking eye contact. You watch as she spreads her long, perfect legs.
“Come here.”
You come, and then she wraps her legs around your waist before you’re fully on the bed, then pulls you in. You’re hard against her thigh; she moves until you’re hard against her cunt, still covered by already wet fabric.
“In me, now. Don’t make me ask twice.”
You use your fingers to pull the only barrier between your cock and her needy cunt to the side, then you push in. She’s extremely tight. You realize that due to her profession, this kind of tightness must have come from genuine three-years-without-sex type of desire. She gasps once, sharp, then bites it back.
You start fucking her harder. Her loudness fills the room, and she talks through it the entire time.
“Harder! Yes! Right there—” She outpaces you, breaking your rhythm, and you try to match it, causing you to go harder than usual. “—come on Hinode-san, don’t hold back!”
You struggle to keep up. Weeks without sex and having to deal with the emptiness that consumed you are showing their effects. Wonyoung’s face changes. Her hands leave your shoulders and you don’t immediately register where they’ve gone until—
Both hands meet your face, the sound surprises you more than the impact. Your ears ring, and the room comes back into focus.
“Wake up Hinode-san! Is that all you’ve got?! I expected more from someone who—fuck—okay, that’s more like it—”
You pull out. Pull her legs aside and then strip the rest of her properly this time. She lets you. She spreads her legs again, and like a photoshoot, Wonyoung looks at you like she’s looking at a camera. Her body, just a tad shy of heavenly perfection, built to be seen—performs for you. Her eyes catch yours, and she smiles at an angle meant for her. She adjusts her body to fit better under yours, still directing, still producing, still being the star of this show.
You watch your own body become a paid actor on top of her. You then fuck her harder, exactly how she wants it.
“Look at me.” Her nails dig into your jaw, turn your face towards hers. “When your cock is inside me, you look at me. Only me. Not the bed, not the wall, not whatever you were just looking at. Me.”
Your eyes are now glued to her.
“There he is.” She hooks her ankles behind your back. “There’s the face I’ve been waiting for.”
“Wonyoung—”
“Tell me.”
“What?”
“Tell me I’m better than her. Actually, tell me that I’m better than both of them. The Kwon daughter and your creepy little assistant.” Her hips roll up against yours. “You’re still thinking about them right now, I can tell Hinode-san. Stop.”
“I’m not…”
“Yes, you are. Eunbi was here—” she taps your forehead “—for like two seconds. Don’t lie to me, I have a PhD in reading faces. So fix it; confess to me.” She grabs your wrist, then brings your hand to her throat. “Tell me I’m better.”
“You’re—” Your words are starting to slur, unsure of how to continue. “—different.”
“Different?” She laughs, more shocked than offended. “Try harder, Hinode-san. I built a media empire on getting what I want. I am not settling for different.”
You lose it. You thrust harder, and you hear moans and gasps. Then, as if she realized something, she laughs, then she moans, then the moan becomes another laugh, almost delighted with herself.
“That’s better, that’s what I wanted.” Her head tips back against the pillow. “Millions of people crave for me Hinode-san. Millions of people would kill just to get one night with me. And right now, the only thing on this planet you should be thinking about is me. Say it.”
“What?”
“Say my name.”
“Wonyoung.”
“Again!”
You laugh once into her shoulder despite yourself. She laughs back. Then her hand finds your hair and pulls, and you stop laughing because she’s tightening around you again.
“Say it again, please. Say it loud.”
You say it louder, then she cums violently around you. Her whole body shaking from the pleasure, her moans loud and unembarrassed. Fingers in your hair pull you down to her mouth. Your tongues slithering onto each other, all wet, messy, and raw.
She doesn’t go quiet after, not even a hint of slowing down.
“Don’t you dare stop, I told you I’ve been waiting all week. You’re not done until I am.”
You obviously don’t stop.
She flips you onto your back without warning, climbs on, and rides you with the same confidence as before.
Even through the sex-fueled haze, something strikes you. You start noticing her features: Her skin is too good to be uncurated, a scar lives on her knee from something she’s never explained on her socials. A birthmark on her hip looks like a dropped ink spot. A tattoo under her ribs, her PR team probably photoshops out of every campaign.
She is real in every sense of the word; someone who exists, who ages, who bears marks of living, while building a career on being more polished than she is. Her body is a project that she’s proud of.
Tsuki manages to haunt your thoughts anyway; you can’t help it. Even with Wonyoung above you, chasing her own pleasure, you’re thinking about that flat dark eyes and skin without any of these marks and how Tsuki looks at you like she’s always solving an equation.
“You’re somewhere else again.”
You blink. Wonyoung’s slowed down, looking at you, and clearly not amused.
“I’m here.”
“You’re obviously not.” She doesn’t sound hurt. “Fine, come here.” She pulls you up by the neck and kisses you slowly this time. “If you’re going to be fucking me while thinking of another woman, at least make it convincing.”
You try. You give it all you got and match her pace, pistoning yourself into her, now chasing your own release.
“Now. You may cum inside me Hinode-san.”
That does it. It rips through you, and she eyes you for every second of it. Lip caught between her teeth; her eyes on your face while you spill your seed inside her. Thick ropes of cum flood her insides and she feels all of it.
When you collapse next to her, she doesn’t curl into you. She props herself on one elbow and studies you.
“You’re so much sadder than I thought you’d be.”
“Thanks.”
“That wasn’t an insult.” She traces a finger down your chest. “I want to know what’s bothering you. Your soul feels so empty, so quiet on the inside.”
She’s wrong about that. You’re never quiet on the inside, you’re just good at hiding what you really feel. You’ve been trained for twelve years to shut your thoughts and put it through words and numbers on paper.
You don’t answer.
She doesn’t push. Her eyes stay on you.
Eventually, you close your eyes because her watching is more intimate than anything that just happened.
You fall asleep with her eyes still on you.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
Morning arrives with all the subtlety of a hammer.
You wake up to sunlight stabbing your eyeballs and a headache that suggests your brain is trying to escape through your temples. There’s a warm long body next to you. Right. Wonyoung. Last night. The celebration that became something else.
She stirs. Groans. Opens one eye.
“Oh god.”
“Yeah.”
“We…”
“Yeah.”
She sits up slowly. The sheet falls and you’re both still naked. She notices but doesn’t seem to care.
“That happened,” she says.
“It did.”
“I feel like death.”
“Same.”
She laughs; messy, still hungover, and genuine. “Okay. Great. This is fine. We’re adults, right? We got drunk and made questionable decisions. It’s practically a rite of passage.”
“For who?”
“People with too much money and too little supervision.” She stretches. You try not to stare at her body: long limbs, elegant lines, the small imperfections that make her real. “How does it feel to have fucked someone like me? I expect you to not be weird about all this, okay?”
“It’s aight and I’m not being weird.”
“You’re still staring at my tits, you know?”
“Well… You’ve got nice tits.”
“Sure, thanks.” But she’s smiling. “Look. Last night was... what it was. Two lonely people being stupid together. Let’s not make it more than that.”
“Agreed.”
“We’re still professional. You’re still my consultant. This never happened.”
“What never happened?”
“Exactly.” She stands. Grabs the robe from where it landed on a chair. “I need coffee. You need coffee. We’re both going to pretend we’re not dying.”
She disappears toward the kitchen, you sit up. Try to make your brain work.
Last night. The celebration. The whiskey. The…
You slept with another client. You thought about Tsuki the entire time. You observed, no, you noticed every way Wonyoung’s body was different from hers. And now you’re sitting in an expensive apartment, hungover and naked, wondering what exactly you’ve become.
Wonyoung returns with two cups of coffee and a wooden box.
“Here.” She hands you a cup. Sits on the edge of the bed. “I want to show you something.”
“What?”
She opens the box. Inside, wrapped in faded silk, is a mask.
Your chest tightens.
A Hannya mask. You’ve been seeing them everywhere lately. Hotel hallways. Minjun’s office. The same face. Horns and teeth and an expression that doesn’t decide whether it’s grieving or about to bite.
“Where did you get that?”
“A friend. She’s Japanese like you. Her name is Naoi Rei. We met at a brand collaboration a few years ago. She’s a designer, does traditional Japanese craftwork for runway. Lives in Tokyo, actually. Her studio’s in Aoyama, not far from your office, if I remember right.” Wonyoung traces the mask’s features. “She gave me this when things started going bad with my management. Said everyone in the industry needs protection.”
“Protection from what?”
“That’s the thing.” Wonyoung looks up. Her expression is strange. Uncertain in a way you haven’t seen before. “I asked her the same thing. And she told me stories.”
“What kind of stories?”
“Demons. Women who look human but aren’t. Who attach themselves to men at their lowest moments and...” She trails off. “I don’t know. Feed on them, I guess. Make things worse while pretending to help.”
Your mouth is dry. “That’s folklore created to scare children.”
“Rei doesn’t think so.” Wonyoung holds up the mask. Studies it. “She says the Kanji for these demons in Japanese are the same as the Buddhist word for wisdom. I don’t have a good grasp of that idea myself. It’s all very vague and deep.”
“Demons and wisdom share a name.”
“Yeah. Rei said that’s the point.” She hands you the mask. “Keep it.”
“I can’t…”
“It’s not a gift. It’s a warning.” She meets your eyes. “Your assistant texts from a weird handle, Hinode-san. I saw it on your phone. And the way she looks at you, the way she knows things she shouldn’t…” She shakes her head. “I don’t know what she is. But I don’t think she’s human.”
You look at the mask in your hands. The horns. The teeth. The face of a woman who used to be something else.
“Why are you telling me this?”
“Because you’re the first person in years who actually helped me without wanting something in return.” She pulls the robe tighter around herself. “And because whatever she is, whatever game she’s playing. I don’t think you know the rules yet.”
You don’t know what to say. So you just sit there, holding a demon’s face in your hands, trying to make sense of things that refuse to make sense.
“Thank Rei for me,” you finally say.
“Thank her yourself. I’ll send you her contact info.” Wonyoung stands. “Now get dressed. I need you to leave so I can die of this hangover in peace.”
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
The flight back to Tokyo takes forever.
Your laptop’s open. You haven’t typed anything in twenty minutes. The search bar’s open. You haven’t searched anything.
You used to read Wikipedia for fun: Try to get from one topic to another by just clicking specific keyword links, but now you’re stumped.
You type: Hannya.
The first result is an odd webpage, you read three sentences and close it. The second is a Noh theater archive. You read one paragraph and close that too.
A woman whose jealousy twisted her into something else. Something that finds men at their lowest moments and stays.
You close the laptop.
You remember the bar. Four months ago.
You think about the Wonyoung case. Every dead end, she had an answer for. Every door closed, she had a key. You’ve managed this far without ever using her keys, and that somehow surprised her. Like the version of you doing this clean wasn’t the version she’d been planning for.
The Hannya mask is in your bag. You can feel it the way you’d feel a tumor.
Figure out your ghost.
Your phone buzzes.
般若: you’ve been quiet.
般若: how did the celebration go? fucked another client, have you?
般若: I see you’re starting to get curious.
般若: be careful what you dig for, Aki-kun.
般若: some things don’t want to be found.
You put the phone face down on the tray table and stare out the window.
She knows but she’s been wrong before, once, about you. So maybe she doesn’t know everything.
✦✦✦⟡⟡⟡
Two days later, another message arrives.
You’re at your desk, staring at the Hannya mask you’ve placed where you can see it, when your phone buzzes.
Different number. Different tone.
Hinode-san. Following up. I know you’ve been ignoring my voicemails and emails for the past month. I respect that. I’ve decided to write the piece anyway, to also hopefully get your attention.
Private consulting and the ethics of confidential advisory work. I’m interested in how you rebuilt your career after Ishikawa, and whether the rumors about your “unusually efficient” assistant have any substance.
Last chance to comment before publication. Forty-eight hours. After that, your silence becomes part of the story.
You read it three times.
You remember her byline. Polaris. Four senior partners in prison and a Bloomberg Asia cover. The kind of work that doesn’t get written by accident.
You think about the voicemails you didn’t return. The coffee invite you ignored. The email you read once in Eunbi’s kitchen and put face-down on the counter.
You don’t want your name in whatever she’s writing.
Someone else has noticed. Someone outside your circle is asking questions about Tsuki.
Your phone buzzes again. The familiar handle.
般若: you received an interesting message.
般若: be careful how you respond, Aki-kun.
般若: some questions are safer left unanswered.
You look at the two messages side by side. The journalist asking questions. Tsuki warning you from answering.
For the first time in months, you feel something other than empty.
You feel curious.
You pick up your phone. Type something short.
You: Kim Jiwoo-ssi. You’ve got my attention.
You send it. Don’t read it back.
Then, before you can talk yourself out of it, you open the contact Wonyoung forwarded an hour ago. Naoi Rei: Aoyama, the designer with the masks.
You: Naoi-san. Hinode Akihiro. I’m back in Tokyo. Jang Wonyoung gave me your contact and spoke very highly of you. I’d look forward to meeting if you can spare an hour this week. I have one of your masks. I think we should talk.
You hit send before you can think about why. Your finger lingers on the screen.
Your phone buzzes.
般若: interesting choice~
般若: which one of those messages do you think I’m talking about, Aki-kun?
You don’t respond.
般若: I’ll see you soon.
You pour yourself a bourbon. The glass tastes like the bar four months ago. You don’t finish it.
Your phone buzzes again. A new number. Korean country code.
Hinode-san. I should mention. I don’t write stories I’m not willing to follow into the room.
Look out your window.
You don’t move.
The next buzz is a photo. Your building, taken from across the street. Your floor. Your kitchen light still on. Time-stamped one minute ago.
Apartment 24F. The one with the bourbon poured. I’ll be in your lobby in ten minutes. I brought us coffee. You’re going to want to talk to me, Hinode-san. The piece is already written. I’d rather not file it without giving you a chance to be a person in it instead of a name.
You look at the mask. Look at your phone. Look at the bourbon you didn’t finish.
ive x le sserafim x m!reader
26.5k words
fanprose
(thank you to @bunnsfw for the book cover & @xantithesis for beta reading!)
—————
You stopped fearing death the moment you understood it.
You imagined how it would end a number of ways: getting struck by a drunk driver or a hit and run by some rich asshole late one night, maybe they're one and the same. Or your liver giving up after one too many shots after work, and you'd be found lying on the sidewalk, drowning in a pool of your own piss. Maybe you'd just get hit by a stray brick landing on your head because life is unpredictable like that.
You'd given up on a quiet, peaceful rest in some hospital bed in your old age a long time ago. You just didn't think you'd go out like this: becoming ground zero for an asteroid.
It was the last thing your mind. It was the last thing on everyone's mind.
The announcement came suddenly about two weeks ago; all programming was interrupted to give way for the President's public address. 15-20 meters in diameter, he said. Somewhere in the Korean Peninsula is where it'll land, scientists claimed. Blast radius, tsunami heights—the rest was scientific jargon you gave zero fucks or had any knowledge about. Most, if not all of Asia will be scourged. Casualties in the hundreds of millions, if not outright billions. Changes in climate lasting centuries. Effects on the world at large: significant.
They said it like you were just a statistic and not a living breathing human being. This was the extinction-level event the wealthy elite dreamed of. This is what Roland Emmerich was creaming his pants making movies about.
You followed the first few hours with piqued interest. Watched men in lab coats explain science and computer models on TV like you were in fifth grade again. Then came the politicians who said nothing, the religious figures—both the earnest ones and the charlatans alike—calling for prayer, for repentance, for something, anything, as if God was waiting for a sufficient number of people to say sorry before deciding to take His chosen up to heaven or redirect a six hundred meter rock out of Earth's orbit.
Within 48 hours, the networks stopped bothering with experts. There was nothing left to explain, really; the maths were clear and concise. No amount of science can change the fact that a quarter of the world's population was gonna be vaporized, bare minimum, and a third of the earth was gonna be rendered uninhabitable. The only variable left was how those people would spend their final hours.
This isn't a world where superheroes fall from the sky and save people, nor is it one where Mars is one readily accessible Elon Musk spaceship away. This is real life: cold and cruel, but it’s the world you live in. Sometimes the powers that be hear your prayers, but more often than not, it doesn’t respond. And regardless of what happens, whether you live or die, life goes on. In the future, you'll just be an afterthought lost to time. People will remember the meteor, but not you.
There's no point in fighting. No point in living for tomorrow.
—————
You walk out into the streets of Seoul like it's just another Tuesday.
72 hours till the meteor hits. Less than. With each second, it approaches ever closer. Slowly. Surely. An inevitability.
The networks added a doomsday clock counting down the hours in real-time. Regular programming continues with the occasional meaningless update, but otherwise, life goes on like normal. At least as normal as it can possibly be during a situation like this.
If it weren't for a big rock shadowing high up in the clouds, you'd think there was some kind of political upheaval—a revolution. Except no; the government has all but given up. They're secure in some underground bunker somewhere, watching, saving their own asses, offering false pretenses to people that are left to their own devices. Most of them at least. They'll wake up to a world without their own blood, a culture mostly scorched by fire and ash, and they'll forget this nation ever existed.
To say that it's loud would be an understatement. Going to the subway station is akin to moving through war-torn trenches.
Smoke permeates through the streets, never fading and constantly unsavory smelling. Stores are either broken through or falling apart. Men in masks rob some poor guy's furniture store to take out a sofa from his shop and set it ablaze in the center. Society has ripped off the band-aid and torn up the social contract. Not to mention the relentless cries of religious men in the corners with their signs calling to repent. It makes the meteor seem like an afterthought.
"Repent!" The preacher yells out as you walk past him on the walkway. "The Kingdom of God is at hand! The Lord will judge the living and the dead!"
You wonder whether the meteor has given him permission to be like this, or he just hangs around here all the time. You can’t quite tell the difference.
Through all this, the subway remains operational. People still have places to go, somewhere to be, even if they are only the few sane ones left.
The train cars are mostly empty, so much so you can pick whichever seat you want and there would be no objections. A young couple hold each other's hands till their knuckles turn pale white. An elderly woman lugs around a suitcase staring blankly at the floor like she's trying to memorize its pattern. You wonder if you've seen these people before; you wonder if they imagined this is how their lives would end. The thought lingers for only a moment before you put your headphones on and listen to music as the tunnels blur past.
It's amazing, really, how death makes time feel more invaluable. When you're alive and free and have nothing to worry other than overdue bills and expenses, it's easy to forget how quickly it can pass you by, how seasons change, because it's always there. And when it's suddenly cut short, when life expectancy goes from 65 all the way down to 25—you begin to realize how much of it you're wasting away on things that ultimately don't matter.
For one, you haven't called your family in months. They're still texting every now and then, asking how's the experience in Korea, but you haven't responded to any of them other than an emoji here and there. Then there's your friends you've met online; gaming sessions that once took you into the break of dawn hardly last longer than an hour now. And your circle is slowly breaking apart too; relationships, parenthood, career opportunities, war—
Growing up is realizing how lonely it gets in the world. How you're only surviving, not living. They always tell you to work hard, but now it feels pointless. A big rock is about to undo your entire existence—and like 70% of the world's history and culture.
Still, you soldier on. Because this is the only thing you know, and there's comfort in familiarity.
The building looks the same as it always is: gray and dull and in dire need of renovation. The security guard's still there, barely looking up to watch you swipe your badge and nodding.
"Still coming in today?" he asks absentmindedly, returning to his phone, watching some K-drama on his screen. Behind him is a small TV tuned to the news, doomsday clock counting down the time: 71 hours, 54 minutes, 12 seconds. Eleven. Ten.
"Someone has to," you say, which isn't really an answer.
"I guess," he replies, flippantly, shrugging. As you're about to enter the building, he then continues. "My wife wants me to come home. Says we should be together. For the end, you know."
You nod; there's nothing else you can say or do. You hardly talked to this man, other than 'Good morning' and 'See you, take care.' Never asked about his personal life—never knew he even had a wife until now—and it's too late to start.
"So, will you be going home to her?"
"Probably. I don't know." He says it with a lackadaisical demeanor while watching the show, making you question why he randomly brought it up to begin with.
Nevertheless, you continue and walk to the elevator.
On the 17th floor, the office is almost deserted. A place housing 24 employees, there's only three today, you excluded. Your boss is at his desk by the window overlooking the Han River, answering phone calls like always. He catches you mid call, gestures with his hand, silently mouthing 'one minute' before finishing his conversation over the line and hanging up.
He then motions to the unoccupied chair in front of him. "Take a seat." So you oblige.
His laptop has the doomsday ticker too: 71 hours, 49 minutes, 28 seconds now. 27. 26. End of the world aside, your boss looks tired. Not the topical acceptance that everything is meaningless and ash and rubble, but more ‘I haven't slept in three days and been making calls that won't change anything’ tired. His tie is loose around the collar; his hair looks grayer than usual. Maybe you haven't been paying this much attention to him.
"You're here," he remarks straight to the point.
"You say it like it's surprising," is your reply, knowing you haven't missed a day since Christmas. Never took a sick leave or paid time off so far in the year. Stayed several overtimes per week too. One of his strongest soldiers, as they would say.
"It is." He then switches tabs on his laptop, now flashing his GMail. "You're one of four people who showed up today. I had 52 employees. Now it's just" —he gestures at the empty desks— "this."
You don't blame anyone; none of this is important in the face of a giant rock headed towards your humble first world country.
"Life goes on," you tell him, shrugging, nonchalant.
"Does it?" he asks, but neither of you really know the answer to that. Nobody does.
He taps his fingers on the keyboard. Mutters something beneath his breath. A prayer, perhaps, followed by a deep, heavy sigh. Adjusting his glasses, he faces you again: "Thank you," he adds, and it sounds genuinely sincere. "for being here. For showing up. I don't know. It's more than what most people are doing."
"It's—just a job," you answer, because there's really no reason for this to be theatrical or melodramatic. Not like he promised you an overdue promotion a year ago or anything.
"It's not. Not anymore," he insists, shaking his head. "But thank you anyway."
After a pause, a moment of awkward silence where your gaze just wanders around, you ask if you can head to your desk, and he lets you go.
There's still work to do. There's always work to do.
Your office is no larger than a closet, but it's yours. It's a lot bigger when the place feels more quiet than usual. Even tapping your feet seems to produce an echo off the thin walls. And speaking of, one half is plastered with sticky notes, of passwords you should have memorized, of memos and tasks you've completed ages ago. A graduation photo of you with your parents sits in the corner collecting dust, as well as a calendar on the other end you haven't bothered changing in two years.
Then there's the right side of your desk, your mini-shrine of sorts. It started out small and innocuous, like all other interests: a hit song that always played in the streets, a fancam that caught your eye during one of your breaks. Not long after, you fell down the rabbit hole. She was the it-girl of Korea; her face was inescapable no matter where you looked. Billboards, banners, posters—every brand she modeled for was like an endorsement from the heavens itself. Meanwhile her leader was a charismatic performer who had a fun side to her.
It grew beyond those two. It became twelve. You learned they were groupmates with another dynamic pairing: one whose cute face had a duality of being both sweet and lethal. The other was the steady presence and industry veteran who had her moments of quirkiness. These two pairs became the backbone of their own respective groups. But once upon a time, they were sisters-in-arms. Members who grew under their own leader, their mother figure.
Then came the rest: a pretty face who always tried her best even though she never wanted to be an idol. A ball of charm that can do anything and would light up the room with her energy. A dancer who pushed herself no matter how difficult it got. A gorgeous actress who knew this was her one and only group. A tiny pocket of sunshine who still kept close with the others every chance she got. A leader took a second chance in Korea when she could have thrived just as much in Japan. And finally, a soulful voice and actress whom the world cried for when she tragically met her demise and broke the hearts of millions.
Each of them became successful, no matter what path they took, but together, they were something magical. These days, they’re just a memory, kept in music, performances, fandom nostalgia, and on the photos plastered on your wall. They haven't released anything new in years. Quietly withdrew from the public eye once they reached 30, or in the case of some, 35. You hope they're fine, wherever they are. After all, the news did say select individuals were being evacuated outside of the President and high-ranking government officials. Culture and history has to be preserved, if that’ll even be a thing.
Death makes you think about a lot of things. Regret mostly. But there's one thing that will bother you the most: the fact that you never saw them together. Live. In-person. Everything else can come second place.
You can only sigh and touch one of the photos—one of their last shots taken as twelve—before turning to your computer and answering emails.
—————
Today's workload is heavier than yesterday's. Not surprising, given what should have been done by a team of around 52 is now being shared by just four people. No one complains, not even you; there's no use when this all is meaningless in two days, anyway.
You process invoices. Update spreadsheets. Spam follow-up emails to clients whose faces you never see and who will never read them. You answer phone calls from people with the exact same sound of surprise that someone actually picked up. 'Business as usual,' you'll say, even during the end of the world, then get to inquiring about orders that will never ship and deliveries that will never arrive.
Rinse and repeat. You've never been more aware of the time, but it truly flies when you're preoccupied with work.
During lunch, you watch a rerun of a film being aired on the TV in the break room. Armageddon because apparently SBS has a dark sense of humor. You're biting down on some dry bread on a tuna sandwich, shaking your head remembering that one bit of Ben Affleck commentary about how it's easier for oil-drillers to become astronauts than to teach astronauts how to drill. That and the movie itself is so bad it's a guilty pleasure.
Here's the situation now: around 60 or so hours before the meteor hits. You're watching a movie about this exact situation play out, except death is instantaneous, there will be less explosions than what's on screen, and Bruce Willis isn’t going to save you.
It's absurd. Life is fucking absurd.
—————
The rest of your shift goes by unceremoniously. Your boss leaves at four, shakes your hand and tells you to take care with a sound that's more resigned to the inevitable than actual reassurances. The other employees begin filing out too, quietly taking their belongings before exiting.
Now you’re left alone again. You can't help but sigh.
Not the one that screams ‘fuck, the world is really ending’ and more akin to your body crying out in anguish after another day at work. The kind where you just want to lie down once you get home, stare at the ceiling, and think about where it all wrong. Probably the moment you wanted to go to Korea; you've come to this conclusion a long time ago.
And maybe that's the real absurdity: the world is ending and you're sighing like it's another Tuesday and you’re caught up during rush hour.
People are out in the streets, doing whatever the fuck they want because nothing will matter soon. Meanwhile you're still here behind these four walls, trying to cling to the last traces of normality because you don't know what life feels like without having to follow a pattern. In your eyes, life is about structure and control, not chaos and spontaneity. A meteor heading for earth is the complete opposite of that worldview.
Before leaving, you take one more glance at your makeshift shrine. Your collection of photocards pinned to the wall from different eras and groups. Your gaze snags on that one picture of them as twelve, and you look at them with a longing that feels too personal. Like they're within reach.
I hope you're okay. Wherever you are, you’re praying mentally. It's hard to find faith when everything around you is collapsing.
You grab your bag, and for whatever reason, you remove the photo from the wall, pocket it in your coat, and head off. Outside, the entrance is desolate; the guard's phone is plugged into the charger, but he's nowhere to be found. You shrug as you walk into the streets, putting on your headphones; it’s your only shield from the violence, noise, and anarchy of it all.
In the distance, the sun begins to set. It might be your last.
The train stops somewhere between Hongdae and Sinchon. Not gently, not a gradual slowing when the operator's being cautious, but rather a sudden lurch, one that almost makes the standing passengers tilt forward and crash onto the floor.
Delays, when they happen, come few and far between. Usually a door that won't close, a person on the track, sometimes construction or renovation of railroads. These days, however, the conductor says the same thing:
"Attention passengers. Due to civil unrest and blockages on the tracks ahead, this train will proceed no further. All passengers are advised to exit the station and seek alternative transportation. Thank you and we apologize for the inconvenience."
Civil unrest sounds like an understatement for what's basically Korea's adaptation of The Purge. You've had stones and other random objects chucked on the train windows before. You've seen rioters overpower walls of riot shields and toppling police cars. It's only by divine intervention, you conclude, that you haven't been touched by any one of these maniacs.
Still, no one complains. People simply grab their belongings and keep moving.
Getting off the platform is its own chaos. The boring kind. Loud and all over the place, but no bodies are being thrown around, and no one is in serious danger. A reminder that you're not alone in this, that even on the cusp of death, life goes on as normal.
Outside the station is a big glaring reminder that some men just want to watch the world burn. Across the street, a convenience store has its windows shattered, groups of thieves running off with whatever food and other supplies they can carry, a fire hydrant with its covers exposed and water endlessly bursting, a car that's upside down and set ablaze because why the fuck not, and the garage wall of some building with the words B.B.S spray painted in what might as well be someone’s blood. Sirens are blasting loudly; you can't tell whether that's police or an ambulance.
You step over a broken umbrella and head the other way.
Your apartment is only 20 minutes from here, maybe less if you take the back alleys. You could walk home in time to catch the evening news. Maybe call up your parents and finally answer back when it's too late. There's also that bottle of wine you've been saving for a special occasion, and there's no better time to open it than now.
Instead, you stride over to the taxi stand, right as an elderly couple climbs into the cab while the cabbie packs their luggage inside the boot. Queuing is nonexistent and the turnaround is quick; the next car pulls up as soon as the last one drives off.
You've got nothing but a sling bag with you. Stepping into the backseat, you give the driver an address you haven't said out loud in years:
"HYBE building, Yongsan district."
Over the rearview mirror, the man's eyes furrow behind his glasses. His hair is thin and gray. His lips quirk; it's the look of a man who's seen some shit. Definitely in his sixties.
"Are you sure? It's a long way from here. Traffic's bad. Everything is."
"I'm sure," you insist, looking out the window in time to see two masked men beating on some random guy just inches away from your cab. You should feel something—empathy, maybe—but instead, you lean back in your seat and yawn.
The driver shrugs. It's a gesture you're starting to recognize as the universal response to the end of the world. The car revs and pulls away from the curb.
En route to the destination, the streets are clogged with abandoned cars, people walking in the middle of the road, makeshift barricades, overturned trash cans, and piles of burning debris. Probably ran over plenty of dead things, too. Nevertheless, the driver maneuvers around them all with the efficiency and calmness of someone who has been through some shit, worthy of every 5-star review on Über while cursing beneath his breath every time someone jumps in front of the car.
On the right side of the road, a church can be seen with its lights on. A congregation of people assemble as far as outside the entrance doors, singing a worship hymn, their voices raised to the heavens above. They're singing something about being lost and then found. You can hear their collective praise even through the music playing in the car.
"Crazy times," the driver remarks, not directly to you, but to this: the chaos in the streets, the situation above, the world you're currently living in. "I've been driving this road for 15 years. Never seen anything like it."
"Me neither," you say, looking out the window, past the church and seeing a fresh thick layer of smoke rising in the distance.
"Where are you from?" he then asks. "Originally, I mean."
You pause. Your eyes widen. Then you answer, "Seoul. Moved from Europe around three years ago. Been on a work visa."
"Ah," the driver nods, looking at you through the rearview mirror. "I was born and raised here. I bet your parents must be proud that you work here in Korea, then."
"I don't know about proud," you answer, shaking your head, chuckling, but there's a tinge of underlying bitterness in your tone. "They did help me get here, so I can't really say much."
"Right, right." He nods again, his fingers tapping on the steering wheel as the car stops at a red light. "You know my whole family's here. My wife, my two kids, my mother—she's 83, can you believe it? 83 years old, and this is how she's gonna go. Not in her sleep, not in a hospital. A big fucking rock from space."
He says it like he's still trying to make sense of the fact. Like if he repeats it enough times the absurdity will wear off and something else will take its place. Acceptance or peace, maybe. You're not sure whether those things exist anymore.
"Yeah, well" —you mutter, scratching the back of your ear, stifling a laugh because you can't really comprehend it either— "I didn't think I'd go out like this too. None of us did. But it really do be like that, sometimes."
"What it be?" he snorts, sarcastic, a bit peeved (an understatement). "That we're left to die on our own while our leaders are tucked away safe and sound?"
The mood inside the car changes instantly. The driver goes quiet as he weaves around an abandoned delivery truck occupying two lanes. Then he continues talking. "Those people—the ones who ran—they're the real cowards. The politicians, the CEOs, the celebrities with their private jets and personal escorts. They're no better than us; only richer."
The photo in your coat feels a little heavier now.
"BTS left, you know that?" he continues, charged with an anger that's genuine, the kind that's been building for days: "They were on the list. Special transport, same as the president's cabinet. Within 48 hours of the announcement. Packed-up and gone. Jimin, Jungkook, all of them. Cowards."
"They're just people," you say, casual, understanding but seeing the world for what it is. "like everyone else."
"Famous people," he corrects. "They could have stayed. Could have—I don't know—said something." He shakes his head, clearly fuming at the idea. "But no. They're on a plane to go wait it out with the rest of the wealthy elite and would rather watch us all die. Meanwhile Son Heung-min—you know who Son is, right?"
Of course you do. Can't talk about football in this country without his name being among the first mentioned, if not outright. Even more than Mbappe or Lamal, hell, even Messi or Ronaldo.
"He was offered a spot. You know what he said? He said no. Said he'd rather die with his people." The driver's voice cracks slightly before returning to normal. "Now that's a man. That's someone who understands what it means to be a Korean."
And to be honest, you don't know how to react. You've accepted this for a long time, even without all the nutjob conspiracy theorists spazzing about it: the government and wealthy elite have a place of their own. Now they can rule the world without the guilt of having blood spilled by their own hands thanks to nature's call.
"So HYBE," he then says, while you're deep in thought. "Why there? You a fan of someone? My daughter's a big ILLIT fan."
You don’t answer; you don't know why exactly, either. There's a couple of groups you liked, and maybe you wanted to give them one final visit, maybe get some signatures that won't mean anything soon. That's if they're still even there, if the place is still functional. Given that company and BTS, with their connections to the government, it wouldn't surprise you if all their artists made it on the list for safe passage. But seeing as the lights are still on as the building is in sight—
"I don't know," is your eventual response. Even if you actually knew the reason, you would have said this anyway. "I just felt like going. Wanting to visit places before I go. I mean—we go."
The driver shrugs again. Doesn't press on any further. "Fair enough."
The cab pulls up to the front entrance of HYBE headquarters. Taller than you previously saw it, or maybe it's just reality warping itself the closer you get to the end. As expected, the front is empty and desolate; no security guards keeping watch, but the lights are on as night begins to fall. Peeking from outside, there's hardly any activity going on inside either. It's a miracle the rioters haven't burned this place to the ground yet.
"That'll be 22,000₩," the driver remarks, putting the car in park and looking over his shoulder. "On the house, though. Consider it a going away present."
You pay the fare anyway. Add in a few thousand more as a tip, because Lord knows he's gonna need it should he miraculously live past tomorrow.
Climbing out of the car, the streets here are calmer, peaceful. The air is cooler, less smog and fire. Most of the nearby stores are closed, and in the distance, the Namsan Tower still broadcasts its light show to an audience that's mostly stopped watching.
"You need me to wait?" the driver suddenly asks, drawing your attention. "Might be hard to find another cab out here."
A second scan beyond the glass doors shows you nothing. What once was a living hub for one of the biggest music labels now feels like a desolate paradise. The lights are on but nobody's home.
"No," you tell him. "Think I'll be here for a while."
He doesn't say another word. He quietly drives off, the screech of tires and hum of an engine echoing in your ears being the last thing you hear before the car disappears around the corner and you're left on your own again.
Stepping past the front doors, the entrance is completely unguarded. No security guards either, no sudden ambush out of nowhere. Cameras are everywhere—if they're still even functioning—but this place has seen stranger things walk through its walls.
The lobby is no better, completely silent and spotless, like the building is holding its breath. No receptionist waits at the front desk; not a soul roaming the halls. Every step you take echoes, bounces off the walls like roaring thunder. If it weren't for an impeding rock, you'd think the rapture already happened and everyone was taken up. A large screen on the far wall plays a loop of music videos and performances from their artist roster; Le sserafim is currently on screen. All five, present and accounted for. It's a reminder of good old days, a time period that you now take for granted.
For the first time in forever, you can't help but smile.
But watching them has you thinking, until curiosity gets the better of you. It's what led you here to begin with. Might as well capitalize on the opportunity.
So you help yourself to one of the many unused ID cards behind the front desk and step into an elevator.
Your first instinct is to go to the 12th floor. The dance studio looked so familiar you could sketch it out with your thoughts, the same room where they perfected their craft and shared laughs, tears, and everything in between. It used to be solely theirs, but you've seen your fair share of labelmates and even their juniors take up shop every now and then. Maybe this is the delusion talking, or simply nostalgia. Whatever it is, it's leading to doing things you've never thought about doing until now.
Maybe this is just coping with the fact you're dying soon, and you've got a laundry list of things you want to do, but never found the time or opportunity to. After all, you lost your spirit and youth a long time ago and never really found it again. Part of it, you believe, is hiding in here somewhere.
But as you tread carefully upon the halls, you hear something faint. Music. Thumping. Beating, like a heart that keeps going after everything. You take note of this. Close your eyes and feel it through your ears, tracing its source. It's leading you to a narrow corridor, the bass growing louder and louder, until it retreats behind a door with a sheet of paper that simply says FIMMIES written in all capitals.
The paper looks like it's seen everything too. Clearly worn around the edges, the ink looks faded. Behind the door, the music thumps past the walls and echoes. For a moment, you wonder what could have been: standing in the crowd, cheering, waving your lightstick, singing their songs out and repeating the fanchants—
That's never gonna happen now. Only in your wildest of dreams.
But the music keeps going. Perfect Night plays in the background, and as you reach for the knob, you hesitate. Probably staff or a janitor cleaning whatever's left. Doesn't matter; the world is fucking ending. You've come this far to turn back now.
So you slowly open the door. The echo of its creak goes unnoticed. You peek your head and your eyes widen in complete shock.
They're here. In casual clothes, still practicing, still giving it a hundred percent. But it doesn't feel the same as it was. You see it in the mirrors, the way their smiles look hollow and forced, the way Eunchae is a step behind the others. Even with an audience composed of just themselves, they're trying, because they know they won't ever perform to a crowd ever again.
Yunjin breaks formation and pauses the song on the phone. She looks at her members with a soft, bittersweet smile. "Alright. We did great. Ten minutes."
Eunchae immediately falls to the ground playfully before sitting down. Kazuha reaches for her water bottle, drinking while stretching her leg like the graceful ballerina she is, posture perfect. There's hardly any makeup on their faces, if at all; just their natural, raw selves. It's not that far off from what you've seen of them on screen.
Then Yunjin's gaze finds you and snags. You're still a stranger wandering around a building you have no business being in. But there's no fear behind her eyes; only a look of surprise and confusion.
"Hi," she says simply. The others turn around to face you as well. "Are you lost?"
Gulp your throat. Open your mouth, but nothing comes out. You cling to the door like a harness, tighter when the members approach you. They don't look scared at all. You expect them to call security, seize you and hold you hostage until they arrive. Kazuha especially; she looks like she can straight up beat the shit out of you.
None of that. They maintain a careful distance, even as you remain silent. Yunjin gestures with her hands. "Go on. We won't hurt you."
For a moment, you continue to stay quiet. Eventually, you manage to speak: "No, no. I'm in the right place." Your eyes wander around the room, at the lights, at the mirrors, at your reflection, "Front door was open, so—"
You flash the ID card that you took as proof. Kazuha tilts her head, assessing you and the item. She's wearing a simple grey top and some joggers, her hair tied in a ponytail. Seeing her up close, you can see how toned her arms are. That she can, in fact, beat the living shit out of you.
Eunchae laughs. It's a small sound, almost involuntary, like a hiccup. "Security's been gone for days. We're surprised the power's still on."
She says it like it's an everyday occurence. That people have come and gone here like it's part of their pilgrimage.
Your head is sticking out a bit wider now. Your grip on the door has loosened, but you're unsure whether you're allowed to step foot inside or not. The practice room is larger than what you've been allowed to see. Going from one point to the opposite side is about as long as an Olympic swimming pool.
"Well come on in," Yunjin says. "We were just about to have dinner."
The next ten minutes or so is a quick round of catch-up. Seated in a small circle inside the practice room like friends reconnecting.
You bring them up to speed on how you got here. The details remain mostly the same (still the same day, after all) but you keep the intimate parts unspoken. You say you're a fan (like everyone else, but genuinely), that you felt like visiting because the world is ending, as you do during such a time. That seeing them live was on your list, but that's never happening anytime soon.
You don't ask much about themselves; you've known their careers, their story, their legacy. Instead, you ask them why. Why are they here. Why are they spending their last days practicing together instead of being home with their families, maybe even finding a way to get to safety.
"We were supposed to go," Yunjin says. "Bang promised us safe passage. Not just us, as in" —she gestures to her members— "but all of HYBE. Said we were like family to him, and that we'd be taken care of."
"But—"
"He didn't," Kazuha sharply cuts in. She sounds flat and dour, like she's stopped fighting and has conceded to her fate. "He took himself and his family and BTS. That's it. The rest of us, we found out the day after. No warning, no explanation. Just—"
She shrugs. Her eyes glaze down to the floor. "Gone. Without a care."
Eunchae, who's been listening and quiet the entire time, adds: "We could have fought it. Gone to the media, made a scene. But what's the point? There's not enough room for everyone. Someone was always going to be left behind."
Your mind recalls what the cab driver said. That the wealthy elite will do anything to save themselves, even if it means throwing trusted confidants under the bus. Nothing new there, but it's nice to have some confirmation. At the end of the day, it's about survival. Nothing personal.
"Then that means," you then say. "the other groups—"
"Not part of that list," Yunjin finishes your sentence. "They all left to be with their families or together. We're the only ones still here, I think."
"In fact, this was supposed to be our last day together," Eunchae chimes in. "We just wanted to practice one more time before we parted ways for good to remember the good times."
"Yeah," Kazuha affirms. "Yunjin's supposed to be flying back to New York tomorrow morning. I'm going back to Amsterdam. And Eunchae's—"
"Gonna have a sleepover with Kyujin and Leeseo," Eunchae completes her member's sentence. She's smiling from ear to ear. You almost forget she's still relatively young compared to the rest.
If there's anything you'll give the end of the world for, it's bringing people together and reconciling. You can't imagine how it feels for these girls, having spent most of their youth and adulthood training, performing, bearing the brunt of needlessly cruel online hate without their loved ones close to them. They'd be lucky if their tours happen to have a stop close to home. But like all other things, none of that matters when everything is destroyed by fire and ash.
"What about you?" Yunjin then asks, turning the question back. "What are you doing?"
To be quite honest, you're not sure. You've resigned yourself to an unceremonious death a long time ago: all alone, no regrets. Mostly. You're not going home to your parents. You sure as hell aren’t hanging out with any of your co-workers, especially your boss. And you definitely aren't gonna make it to those underground bunkers either.
"I don't know.” You've got your hands in the pocket of your pants, unable to face them. "Probably drink. A lot. I've got a bottle of champagne at my place that I haven't opened, and now seems like the perfect time to whip it out."
No one says a word. They simply nod with an understanding that says yes, that's your life, and we're not gonna stop you.
As your hand touches the pocket of your coat, you remember something. When you watched their performances on the large screen downstairs, something felt off, and this was exactly why. The reason you actually came here. Somehow, it never crossed your mind until now. You fish the photocard out of your pocket and show it to them. They lean forward, squinting their eyes at the photo. All three women have a visceral reaction upon recognizing the faces on it.
Yunjin gasps. "Wait. This is—"
"Yeah." You're nodding. "I remember now. Why I came here. Because of them. Because of you."
"But—Chaewon and Kkura" —Eunchae interjects— "they're—"
"They're not that far."
There's this newfound conviction propelling you. Maybe it's because of the people in your photo giving you the drive. Maybe it's just the late kick of adrenaline knowing your time is near, and you're not ready to fall just yet.
"I'm a Fearnot, that's true," you continue. "But I loved them first. I learned to accept you because of them. And even when you're apart, no matter how far, you're still family. That's what they taught me."
The three girls exchange looks. They're really thinking this through. Hope—maybe. Insanity—definitely.
"Yeah, but" —Kazuha says now— "We don't know—this sounds crazy. Maybe they just want to be—"
"But they also want to see us too. I'm sure of it."
Eunchae shoots you a confused wide eyed stare, her head tilted and arms folded. "Where do we start though?"
You glance at her and remember what she said. Sleepover. The idea immediately bubbles to the surface.
"Starship," you blurt out before you even think about saying it.
"What?"
"Starship. We should go to the Starship building. Maybe they're still there, having something similar to this. A swan song, if you will." You're smiling as you suggest the notion, because not even the end of the world can keep you from making stupid jokes.
It doesn't register at first. Not immediately. But with Eunchae, the implication clicks not long after:
"Leeseo. You're right.”
"Good idea," Kazuha adds. "I should say goodbye to Rei before I leave Korea. Maybe she'll leave too."
"Alright. Looks like everyone's decided," Yunjin says, having taken up de-facto leadership on behalf of the group. "We're going to the Starship building."
But right when you're about to head off—Kazuha's putting on her jacket, Yunjin unplugging her phone—you also remember you came here on a cab. And the driver that took you is long gone.
"Wait," you suddenly tell them as you're approaching the door. "I don't have a car."
"No worries," Yunjin immediately answers. "I can drive. Took the girls here too. We'll take my car. Surely the streets aren't this bad tonight."
Leaving the HYBE building is a quick, mechanical affair. Turns out people still look after the place; you find a janitor sweeping the floors as you make your way back to the elevator. Looking out the window it's clearly nighttime, with an hour having passed since you came in. Yunjin says they haven't seen a receptionist in three days, nor have they seen any security guard either. When you ask how they can defend themselves, they tap tiny pepper spray canisters latched to their pockets and joke about hiding behind Kazuha when push comes to shove. She scoffs at it, obviously, but the jabs are light and playful. As you reach the basement parking lot, they tell you that Yongsan was one of the more secure places when the riots and chaos happened after the initial announcement, which is why the building was left mostly untouched.
Emphasis on mostly because there's those three letters again etched with spray paint on the side of some abandoned Mercedes. B.B.S. Some kind of doomsday cult, you assume.
You walk past it and to something more conventional, a Hyundai crossover. Yunjin says she borrowed it from her grandmother, that she didn't expect her demise to be from a giant rock too. You take the backseat behind the driver, Kazuha in the passenger side, Eunchae right beside you, and Yunjin in the driver's seat herself.
"Parking's free for employees," she remarks as the engine roars to life. "But I doubt that matters. They smashed up the boom barrier."
That activates the neuron in your brain. It's reflecting on the smirk in the rearview mirror.
"Don't tell me you joined the riots too—"
"Nope. Of course not." You're shaking your head, eyes shut, trying so hard to stifle your laugh as the car sets off. Parking is expensive at your workplace, which prompted that reaction. It's good old-fashioned karma.
—————
Turns out Yunjin was right: the streets are pretty calm in Yongsan.
Traffic is nonexistent. Hardly any sign of rampage or destruction. For the most part, the chaos was well-contained. You can chalk it up to Chairman Bang and his connections to the government, though, given the number of destroyed riot shields and batons sprawled all over the sidewalks and roads. You see it as one more act of defiance before they knew it was a losing battle and instead of surrendering, they chose to flee.
Can't blame him. If you were the head of a multi-billion dollar enterprise and in charge of the biggest boy group ever, you'd do the same.
But back to the here and now: Yunjin navigates the streets like a veteran, like she's traveled this road over and over. You're accustomed to seeing idols in the passenger seats, being escorted between schedules that driving should be the last thing on their mind. Sometimes you forget they can drive cars too, some even getting behind the wheel of supercars like any other A-lister.
"So," you start, breaking the silence inside the vehicle. No music, unlike in the practice room, and both Kazuha and Eunchae are staring out their sides of the window, deep in thought, tired to engage in conversation. "How'd you learn how to drive?"
You see it in the rearview mirror, the way her eyes suddenly glint, how she swallows her throat. The way she suddenly struggles to focus on the road. Yet she carries on.
"I learned because of Chaewon," she says, as the car blurs past an orange light turning red. "She would drive us during our days-off. She said she liked being in control. Said it made her feel safe."
Mid-conversation, you feel a tug on your hand. Eunchae's placing hers atop yours. You allow it.
"I promised myself I'd learn how to drive," Yunjin continues, her eyes now twinkling with unshed tears. "I wanted to drive her around too, so I could take care of her the same way she did for us. But when I finally got my license, it was too late."
The city blurs past. It looks different now in the dark. Streetlamps blend in with the fires burning in the distance, while smoke camouflages perfectly in the night. A few cars here, some people on the sidewalk there, a handful of stores still open, the dying breaths of a city soon to be erased off the map. A woman walks her dog. A homeless man sits on a stoop, smoking. A couple kissing against a wall, bodies pressed together like they're trying to become one before the end.
"Chaewon would have fought to be here," she adds. She's openly crying now, tears falling down her face. "She would have—"
Yunjin stops. Swallows. You see her knuckles tighten on the steering wheel, turning pale white. Ultimately, she shakes her head and sighs.
"Sakura too. They would have stayed. They would have never left us behind."
You've seen how they cared for each other through thick and thin, in documentaries and in behind the scenes content. You see it in the faces of the girls too: Kazuha's stoic demeanor cracking slightly in the window's reflection, her lips quivering a tad. The way Eunchae holds your hand a little bit tighter. So you remain silent and quietly nod, because there's nothing left to say.
As the road ahead unspools, the drive has shifted into something tensely still. Yunjin's focused on navigating a place she isn't quite familiar with, and the others are too exhausted to speak. Here in Gangnam, the carnage is just as contained as in the Yongsan District, but the atmosphere is no less somber and melancholic. The clubs are closed. There's hardly any people out in the streets. No cause for celebration, no drinking and being merry for the end, not even for the most cynical or nihilistic.
Something catches your eye in the rearview mirror: not from outside, but a reflection that doesn't belong. There's two of you in the backseat—you and Eunchae—but the faces aren't either of yours. They're just the lower halves; no eyes, no noses, just features without an upper half to connect them. But they're so deeply ingrained into your head, you know who they belong to.
Those plump, pouty lips. The bob cut. The hint of pointy ears. The traces of pink hair. They can't be any more obvious.
Your heart catches. You blink, wipe your eyes, and the next second, they're gone. It's only you, your tired face staring back in the mirror again.
Eunchae notices. "You okay?" she asks. Her eyes widen with a concern that's almost childlike. For a second, you almost forget she's been there the entire time. That sometimes, she'd be the splitting image of her leader.
"I'm fine," you say, brushing it off. Exhaustion, most likely. Your brain playing tricks, filling in the gaps you want to see, or don't want to see, you're not sure which, when in reality, you don't want to sound crazy claiming you're seeing ghosts. "Just tired."
She doesn't push on any further. Hardly matters when Yunjin announces that they've reached their destination.
It's still the same Starship building everyone jokes about. The one that resembles a jail cell more than a company headquarters. Despite the long overdue need to move or renovate, this is still their place. At least the paint still smells fresh, but the bar is in hell; that's the only thing they've bothered touching in the last 15 years.
Surprisingly, the entrance has a security guard standing by. He stops all four of you. Asks for names.
"Le sserafim," Yunjin answers on your behalf. "We're here to see IVE. Are they in?"
He studies her for a moment. Then turns to you, Kazuha, and Eunchae. You expect him to ask who you are (you'll lie, say you're just their manager), demand identification, and do his job the way he was trained to. Instead, after a quick, almost lackadaisical scan, he speaks over his radio. Asks if they're inside, and a brief confirmation later, he lets your group through.
"Sixth floor," he says. "They've been there all day."
Stepping inside, the difference between both companies is night and day. The lobby is teeming with life, with faces and names you've vaguely heard about, all probably spending their final day together before parting ways. Jiyu spots you while getting a drink from a vending machine and bows to you and the Fims, who reciprocate the gesture as industry seniors. Same goes for the others you happen to run into: Allen, Minhee, Hyungwon, and Joohoney. You spend five minutes bowing to each idol, letting the girls catch-up with their fellow peers. They all say the same thing: they're here because the CEO wanted all the artists to come in today so they could properly say goodbye.
But just as you're about to reach the elevator, you hear someone calling from the lounge. Everyone turns around, and Yeonjung rises from a couch to greet the girls. They bow, exchange hugs, and she offers a formal handshake, which you accept. The formalities haven't finished completely when Dayoung comes in out of nowhere to say hello as well.
"Glad to see you're together," Dayoung says to Yunjin specifically, her beam still wide, her energy infectious even during these tumultuous times. "Same as the rest of us."
"Of course," she then replies, her smile small but sincere. "It's what—"
"I know, I know," Dayoung interjects. "It's what they would have wanted too. They would have come rushing down from the practice room if they found out you visited us."
Your hand involuntarily reaches for the photo in your coat. You don't show it, but even through the eyes of people you barely know, their presence is palpable. It makes your heart soar just hearing how loved they are.
"They should be on the sixth floor," Yeonjung chimes in with her sweet, maternal smile. Her stare lingers at you a moment longer than necessary as you finally reach the elevator. "Good luck."
Emerging onto the hallway is a refresher in deja vu. Quiet, hushed, silent. Not surprising; most of their artists are in the lobby. No music plays unlike in the HYBE building. But it's there: the group's designated practice room. The sign taped to the door is freshly written with a clear message: Do Not Disturb in Hangul. Yunjin ignores it and knocks twice. Someone echoes from inside, and she answers them back.
"It's us. We're coming in."
Yunjin pushes the door open.
Inside, four girls are huddled together on the opposite end of the room. Rei spots you and rushes toward Kazuha for a warm bear hug. Likewise, Eunchae and Leeseo meet halfway, walking to each other, exchanging hugs and kisses as well. Yunjin and Liz bow to one another before the junior idol embraces Yunjin too, sobbing on her shirt.
Meanwhile, Gaeul steadily approaches you. Offers a handshake. You exchange bows.
"We were expecting you," she remarks. Her hair's short again, the one signature cut resembling a bob; it was long two weeks ago, right before the announcement that shook the entire world. "Didn't expect their manager to be—young."
You gulp your throat. She gives you a look that's saying I'm onto you. I'm smarter than you think. You can only smile, keep up the facade, if there even is any.
"Relax. I'm not gonna turn you in," she adds, as if reading your mind. "None of us are."
Both of you look around and see your respective members falling apart. More than peers, they're also close friends. Bonded by adversity, heartbreak, and triumph, they've seen it all in the industry and came out of the fire unscathed. More than that, it's what their leaders, their veterans, with their wisdom and experience that helped them get this far and thrive.
Seeing them in one room makes you proud. Even though you're a nobody, something about seeing these girls together feels right. Like its destiny.
Eventually, the tears run dry. Yunjin goes to Gaeul, as leaders and the eldest of their respective groups. They hug too.
"They would have wanted this," Yunjin whispers against her ear. She's done her crying in the car and has been the emotional rock for the Fims. "They would be so happy we're here. It's just—"
"It's not the same, I know." Gaeul, the perceptive woman she is, captures what everyone's feeling with one simple sentence. "But we're here now. That's what matters."
In the midst of all the reconciliations, they forget that you exist.
When all the formalities are done, Rei, Liz, and Leeseo all come to you, apologetically bowing and shaking your hand.
"Sorry," Rei says, cheekily smiling, "Didn't realize they still had—"
"I'm not actually their manager," you casually admit, because there's no point in hiding anymore. It's the end of the world, for God's sake.
"Knew it," Gaeul mutters, to herself mostly. "I mean, we don't really have managers anymore. We said our goodbyes to them the other day."
"But it was his idea to bring us here," Eunchae blurts out, and all of a sudden, you're thrust into the center of their attention.
"That's cute," Leeseo remarks sweetly. "Honestly, it feels like a high school reunion, except" —her tone shifts to something somber— "it's a little bittersweet."
You know what she's alluding to. What all the girls have been repeating over and over for the past hour and more. Beat it over your skull at this point and have it ingrained in hot ink at this point.
"They would have wanted this," you repeat, echoing the same drawn out sentiment because there's really no other way to put it.
"So why, then," Liz suddenly speaks. "Why do all this? Why bring us together?"
You give the Fims a glance. Kazuha nods once. So does Yunjin. And then Eunchae. Sighing, you close your eyes, take a deep breath, then show them the photocard. Let the IVE girls see the reason and understand.
"I know I'm not anyone special," you say. "You guys sing, dance, write, make art. You make millions smile on stage and in front of the cameras. I push paper and answer emails and go home to watch your fancams. Rinse and repeat. But when the announcement came, when I knew the world was ending" —you pause, let go of a deep breath— "I thought about you. Not my family, not my future. You."
The room holds its breath. No one speaks. You can hear a pin drop in this stillness. Their heartbeats, even. It's the kind of calm that usually precedes an incoming storm, which feels apt given the immense gravity of the situation that brought you all together.
"I was ready to die, to be honest," you continue. "Already accepted my fate the moment it was announced. But earlier today, I took one last look at my office, saw this picture" —you hold it up for all to see— "and something changed. Maybe I'm not ready to go just yet. Maybe there's still one more thing I have to do. And that's this."
You flip the photo around, staring at the faces that paved the way. Your lips crack, and your expression shifts to something resembling yearning and regret. "I never saw them when they were together. Never saw you guys in the same room or take a photo either. And God, I know you're all friends, it's just—"
You pause. Shake your head. Sniffle. Shed a tear, maybe two. Find your way back. Continue.
"So here we are. I just wanted to see you guys together, even if it's for only an hour. Even if it ultimately doesn't mean anything tomorrow. Maybe I'm just wasting your time, but" —you wipe a stray tear from your eye— "thank you for everything."
They let your words sink in a few moments longer. Then Yunjin is the first to respond:
"You didn't waste our time," she says. She's looking at every person in the room, then you. "We wanted this, too. It's just—we were so caught up in our feelings to remember."
Gaeul nods in agreement. "We've been so focused on ourselves. On the what ifs, the could haves, the should haves. We were so lost on what to do, we forgot who and why we're doing this for."
Eunchae's eyes are twinkling. "We still mean something to people. Even after everything."
"But at least we're here now," Rei concludes. "Because of you. So we should be the ones thanking you."
And again, Kazuha repeats the same mantra, the universal belief that kept you all going: "They would have wanted this. Really."
For a moment, the air in the room shifts to something lighter. For once, there are smiles on faces. Even in this bleak and helpless situation, there's the one thing you cling to no matter how far gone you are: hope.
"So what now?" Leeseo then interjects. And frankly, you're amazed you've made it here without planning a single step. No one has a clue either. Two days might seem like plenty of time, but in the grand scheme of the world ending, it’s as precious as diamond, and it's quickly running out. Impulse can only take you so far.
"I live in Jeju," Liz suddenly remarks, clearing her throat. She'd been the most reserved one in the room, not having spoken even once up until this point. And even when she speaks, it’s low, naturally hushed, kept primarily for herself. "We could go there and watch the end of the world together. I can say goodbye to my family along the way."
Surprisingly, despite your four years in Korea, you've never visited once. Your work basically kept you prisoner in office, and your days off were spent at home overcompensating for your lack of sleep. It's a good idea; riding off to the literal and metaphorical sunset on this planet by the ocean. The scientists did say it was expected to land somewhere in the Korean peninsula, so your end is gonna be swift and painless. Imagine that: a body swallowed up by the sea. No better way to go out.
But then there's the others, as Yunjin points out: "Well, I'm supposed to fly out to New York tomorrow." You can see it in her eyes, the frown on her lips. The conflict, the way her heart wants to be there, but also remembering the family she has at home, the possibility of never seeing them one last time after being away for so long.
"I'm on one of the last flights to Japan, then Amsterdam," Kazuha says regretfully. "I would love to go, but—"
"And I have family in Nagoya," Rei adds. "This was really supposed to be our last day together."
Hearing them talk about their families back at home has you reminiscing about your own too. You're here because of them, but not in a loving way. It had been a rough falling out, but they never stopped reaching out. The messages eventually became few and far between, but they always looked out for you. Even as simple as 'Hope you're okay' and going out of their way to send extra money when you've covered all your needs, they still loved you til the end. Their last update was about the meteor, obviously, but they kept wondering how you feel and whether or not you'd go home, knowing their last physical image of you was swearing you'd never come back—and you'll more than hold up that promise now.
"That's fine," you say, slightly nodding. You're already conceding in your mind that you'll die alone. This dream was simply that: a dream. It was never a guarantee. "I mean, I'd more than love to go, but I just wanted to see you guys at least once—"
"I'm going," Gaeul interjects. "Already said goodbyes to my family yesterday. I want to be with Jiwonnie. Make sure she's there with someone she loves."
Liz's eyes sparkle and her smile brightens. For a second, you see a glimpse of the old Liz, the performer she is on stage.
Leeseo is resolute. "I'll go too. Eunchae, you're coming right?"
Facing her, Eunchae's eyes widen in shock, completely taken by surprise. "Woah, woah. I haven't gone home yet. Also, what about our sleepover with Kyujin—"
"She can come if you want. I'll let her know about this."
Eunchae can't help but laugh. "Alright, fine. You win, I guess. I'll be there too."
Yunjin and Kazuha smile at their member, elated that their youngest won't be alone. "We're sorry we can't be there," Yunjin says, caressing Eunchae's head, brushing her brown locks. "but they would be so proud knowing you're taking care of each other til the end."
Rei's been on her phone through the conversation, which explains why she's keeping distance, facing the practice room wall. Only now do any of you realize.
"Rei-chan!" Kazuha calls to her, and she turns around with that cheeky grin.
"Guess what," she says, and her smile is so goddamn infectious, she'd make you believe they found a way to stop the meteor from hitting just now. "Called my parents. They're gonna miss me a lot, but I knew I wasn't letting you all go without me."
Liz runs over to give her an emphatic hug. They've always been so close, so joined to the hip at points. You can imagine Rei playfully arguing over the phone begging to stay, that she wouldn't live without her and vice versa. "Took only seven minutes," she adds, as she lets Liz cry on her shoulder from joy.
So here's the score with all the commotion going on: the IVE girls are staying together, Leeseo has Eunchae tied down, while Yunjin and Kazuha are flying home to their respective countries tomorrow. It was fun while it lasted, these two or so hours. Even if the interactions were brief and emotionally charged, at least you got these two groups together one last time.
"I guess it's the six of us at least," you remark, including yourself in that list of people heading off to Jeju to watch the sunset over your incoming demise. Deep down, you always wanted to go; you just needed a reason to stick together, no matter how many people would be present. "I can come along too, right?"
"Of course," Leeseo immediately answers, like no is not an option. "You brought us all here. You should be there."
"And we're sorry we might not be there," Yunjin adds, apologetic again. "But they're amazing company. Trust us."
"Rei will keep you up all night," Kazuha jokes, prompting Rei to shoot her a mischievous scowl. Liz randomly blushes. "And if you're ever missing us, just know we'll be there in spirit."
It's the kind of reassurance that harkens back to old days. When they would post on Weverse and on streams to fans needing strength to carry on through hard times. Because even in your final hours, you need a bridge to cross over to the other side safely. They still do, but you could tell the feeling isn't the same; they don't even believe it themselves. Until now. For a moment, they're idols again.
"That's everything settled," Gaeul remarks. The room turns its attention to her. "We'll meet here tomorrow morning or at the HYBE building, whichever feels more convenient—"
"HYBE building," Leeseo interrupts. "I like this place and all, but I don't think we can all fit in the lobby."
No one else speaks up. No one objects. After a moment to ruminate the options, Gaeul opens her mouth again.
"Since Eunchae's the only Fim joining us, I feel comfortable if we all just met here."
"But—"
"It's okay, Seo." Eunchae cuts Leeseo off. "I know my way around. I can take care of myself."
Leeseo opens her mouth. No words come out, so she closes them again. Hard to believe they're grown now when they were babies not that long ago. You can still see flashes of that in her mannerisms and character.
"We'll meet here at dawn," Gaeul continues. "Tonight, we go home, pack all our belongings, say goodbye to our families if we can. Rest up. Tomorrow's gonna be the longest day ever."
Everyone nods in agreement. Then Yunjin and Kazuha give hugs to each and every single one in the room. Including you.
"Gonna miss you guys a lot," Yunjin would mutter to every person. She's always worn her heart on her sleeve, so you know genuine emotion is felt in every word, every tight embrace. You hardly know each other (you literally just met two hours ago), yet she hugs you like you've been best friends for a lifetime. Maybe in the next one.
On the other hand, Kazuha is calm and stoic. Doesn't show her true self much, with or without cameras. She smiles. Laughs. Reacts. She's never been one to let loose, always disciplined in her intuition. Nevertheless, the care is there, that maternal instinct kicking in when she hugs everyone, with you last.
"You've done us a great favor bringing us together," she whispers in your ear. "Now they won't be alone."
"Never been. They always had you."
"And we had them to guide us," she replies back. There's an ache in how she refers to them. The ones who would be proud and would make the initiative to gather them all. "I wish we thought of this sooner."
"Not late," you say. "It's not too late."
Minutes later, you all emerge from the practice room with a newfound confidence, one that feels rare given what's to come. The lobby is still packed, but you become the center of attention. The girls give their farewell bows and waves to the idols waiting, chatting it up in the lounge. Yeonjung stops Gaeul for a quick exchange while the rest of you go on ahead. No one asks where you're going or why. And as you pass by the desk, the receptionist is watching some variety show on her phone, but at the edge of the screen, the doomsday clock is still ticking, counting down, a slow inevitability.
Less than two days remain.
—————
Sleep never comes that night.
You've had your restless nights. It's been a habit as far back as college. Instead of research and work, however, you've been thinking about them. Those girls. The ones who made your life tolerable even in the smallest of ways: their music, personalities, performances, and everything in between. You may not have known them much, if at all, but their existence has defined you. And wonder what could have been. The fact you've gotten the seven of them together is a miracle in its own right, how much more the rest.
But that's for another lifetime. The inky blackness of night gives away for royal blue, the incoming sunrise. You haven't packed even a single thing since you got home. There's only less than 40 hours left, and the biggest day of your lives is looming ever closer.
No time to worry about that. You do your usual morning routine: shower, breakfast, then pack. A backpack with your essentials, three sets of clothing changes, grooming kit, and the bottle of unopened champagne is all you're bringing. The last time you remember carrying this much was when you first arrived in Korea. Now it's come full circle.
Before you leave, you do two more things: pocket the photo you took from the office in your jacket—the very reason for all this—and blow out the candle set in front of a second personal shrine, this time encompassing a whole shelf. You'll miss the albums, the photocards, the polaroids, the memories embedded in them. And despite letting them go, you don't regret a single purchase or a single cent.
With that, you take a deep breath and step out of your house for the last time.
By the time you reach the hill where the Starship building stands, the entrance is already packed.
They've been waiting a good 15 to 20 minutes, Gaeul says. The rest of the girls are there, as expected: Rei, Liz, Leeseo, and Eunchae. The plan is this: you'll take a ferry to Jeju, because all flights within and out of Korea have already been taken, and the world is shutting down tomorrow.
You greet one another warmly, with hugs and kisses than bows now. The first thing you notice is how much luggage each of them are carrying in comparison to your solitary backpack. Three to four bags for each person, like they're embarking on a world tour instead of watching the world end.
The next is Rei and Liz wearing matching brown hoodies. "Christmas gift," Rei would comment, and she'd reveal they were shocked and laughed when they found out they gifted each other the exact same thing for their secret santa. It brought them even closer that day, and you can tell by how they’re glued to the hip.
Then you turn to Leeseo and Eunchae. Just the two of them instead of three like what they've been talking about the previous night. "Kyujin had a change of heart. She wanted to be with her members," Eunchae would answer, and you wonder if this was inspired by what happened yesterday. You can see the vision: a majority of these groups, bonded by hardship and success, spending their final day together like this.
Just then, you hear the rumble of an engine. Followed by another. Actually, there's three of them pulling up to the hill.
"Our ride's here," Gaeul remarks, standing up from the stairsteps. Three identical black vans await, enough to seat your group three times over. The passenger door to the first one opens, and everyone smiles from ear to ear.
You can't help yourself either, because Yunjin steps forward with her arms wide open.
"How's my favorite people in the world?" she asks energetically, and God, you missed that bubbly energy so bad. Not just on stage or in front of cameras, but in general.
"Yunjin, I thought you were—"
"I couldn't help myself. I said my goodbyes over the phone last night," she cuts you off, putting a hand on your shoulder as she walks into a spree of hugs from the girls, especially Eunchae. "There was a lot of crying and pleading, especially with Rachel, but they were more than willing to let me go. So here we are."
"We?"
From the second van, Kazuha emerges quietly, waving hello at everyone, but with no less fanfare. The group, as you know it, is officially complete.
"You can thank Yunjin for this," she simply says, laidback and composed as usual. "She crashed mid-call while I was bidding farewell to my family."
"No I didn't," Yunjin playfully denies. "You were 10 seconds away from hanging up."
"But you still crashed my call."
"Did not."
"Did."
They go back and forth a few times, while the rest of you can only laugh along. It's all in playful jest, but it still doesn't answer why there's three vans. You understand that two are needed to accommodate you all, separating you into your respective groups with your luggage, but a third seems unnecessary.
So Yunjin explains it on the walk to the van, and it's rather simple: "All our camping stuff! Tents, foldable chairs, everything to make our last day on earth not as miserable."
"I'm surprised you're not driving," Eunchae remarks to Yunjin as you head for the vans. The drivers come out from their seats to assist with the many, many bags.
"I would have driven us into a ditch. Eventually," she quips back, drawing another round of laughs.
—————
You get to the port faster than expected.
The chaos has all but completely died. It's like the remaining people that haven't fully accepted the inevitable are finally coming to terms with their fate. Fires are petering out, most if not all non-essential stores are closed, and the mood is just dour all around. It doesn't help that the weather feels like it wants to break your spirit: cloudy skies, roaring thunder, the occasional drizzle—this eerie atmosphere leaves shivers even on the most resolute of souls.
Nevertheless, you make it onboard the first ferry to Jeju. You slept through the drive there, so you're woken up by the sound of horns blaring and the waters crashing against the shore. One of the last normal places on earth, you reckon, there's this stillness keeping everything afloat. Even with all the shouting and noise, that serenity holds it all together. Because for every shout by a driver, there's a man reading his Bible. For every crying infant being comforted by their mother, there's a couple holding hands on the ship's deck. For every dog bark, there's the flap of seagull wings.
And then there's you: for every tired, drained soul is another smiling widely through their grief. People who've resigned to their fate and are making the most of their time left, like the diagnosis is terminal. Here, the rain has stopped. The skies remain gray, but patches of blue, hints of the sun, begin shining through.
Two hours, the captain said. Two hours before you reach Jeju, your final resting place. And from what you've seen, there's not a lot of better, greener places to die on.
While the girls catch up with one another downstairs, you find yourself leaning on the railing alone. The last 24 hours or so haven't felt real yet. You're really here, on a boat headed to Jeju alongside the idols you loved. You're doing things you never thought you'd have a chance to do, living beyond your mundane four walls and monotonous weekday routine. All it took was the end of the world for it to happen.
You don't notice Liz creeping up beside you, breaking away from the pack. Her hair is being tossed around by the wind, almost concealing her face.
"Hey," she mumbles against you, almost muted by the waters. "You okay?"
"Yeah," you reply, keeping your tone low, tilting your head in her direction but averting your gaze. "So—you get to go home. Be with family. For the end."
She nods, then shakes her head. Lets out a pained chuckle. "Sure. But I'll be with you, and them. I won't stay, just passing by to say my goodbyes to everyone."
"Right, right."
You watch the waves down below. Trace the trail the ferry makes as it cruises forward. No animal surfaces from the waters; it’s just the sea streaming backward. Meanwhile, Liz keeps her gaze straight, at the vast ocean ahead. Endless cloudy skies, endless ocean. The mainland is long gone from view; none of you will ever step foot in it again.
"When you moved from Jeju, as a trainee," you then start, after a few minutes of quiet reflection, You're facing Liz now, and she meets you halfway. "What was it like? How was—adjusting to the city?"
She doesn't speak. Not right away. That's how she normally is: reserved and withdrawn, careful when to talk and with her choice of words. "It was rough. I wasn't familiar with, well—everything. I took a big risk going out there alone. I'd get lost to and from the building, my accent was rough, and I'd get weird looks from anyone because I wasn't so used to everything. It was—brutal. I thought if I wasn't gonna get cut for my looks, it was definitely because I showed up late especially during those first two months."
In a way, your first year isn't far off from her experience. You didn't speak the language and had to use a translator more often than not. You didn't know cars were right-hand drive. You broke so many traditional customs and rules that it was a miracle you weren’t put into prison. It took you a year to read and write in basic Korean, but you eventually adjusted.
"But," she continues, "the girls helped me out so much." Her gaze flicks to the stairs, pertaining to the girls on the lower deck. "They were so kind, so patient. They took me in as one of their own." She then looks up at the sky, stares for a while as the sun slowly parts through the clouds, then down at the ocean. "Especially Yujin and Wonyoung. They taught me everything as idols."
"Right," you say, and you think about how fast they must have grown up. They were the youngest back then, the ones cared for and coddled by everyone else, only to turn around a few months later to become those maternal figures for girls not that far off in age from them. Wonyoung especially, with how the media and spotlight has been far more critical towards every little thing she does. They must have carried wisdom beyond their years.
"The one thing I cherish the most was what they said to me before our last evaluation, right as we were getting ready to debut," she adds, and you can see her features crack up remembering in real time. "was that I should always be myself. No matter if people hated me or not. They said that true fans would see through everything and like me for who I am. It's been my mantra ever since."
Your gaze flicks to the vast ocean ahead. Jeju is beginning to rise above the horizon. Seeing this, Liz walks away, but you call to her before she reaches the stairs.
"Jiwon."
She turns around. Faces you eye to eye. Your heart races. You're nervous, but not out of love; this isn't a confession.
"I'm sure they're proud of you," you say. "Proud you stayed true to yourself."
She doesn't react. Doesn't say a word back. Rather, she continues walking and heads down the stairs, but as she disappears, you can see a trace of a smile forming on her lips.
One step out of the ferry is enough to inform you that the difference between Jeju and the mainland is night and day. The air you breathe is fresher, the grass is greener, and the world is quieter, but in a peaceful, serene way. You can hardly tell the end of the world is happening if you lived here.
Liz finds you waiting outside. The vans are still inside the ferry, waiting to disembark. Some families are reuniting here, hugging those who have chosen to return home and spend their final hours with their loved ones. One look in her eyes says it all: she wishes she could have been back on a better day.
"I just wanted to say thank you," she says, and it's sincere enough to break through her reserved nature. "For saying that. For saying I'm still–me."
Your mouth opens instinctively, but only air comes out. You were never the best at listening or giving responses, but it's your connection to those girls that you can meet halfway and relate.
"O-of course," you manage, and your brain is glitching trying to find the right words to say. "But I'm just a guy who only knew you cause of them–"
"And you accepted us, too. Right?" Liz cuts you off gently. Hand on your shoulder, she knows where you're coming from.
You can only nod. Of course you did. Loved them the same way as those girls. They're an extension of their legacy, their lineage.
She's walking away again. You hear the blare from one of the vans. Her smile is wider now, a glimpse of the old Liz. "Come on. Family's expecting a huge party. They've prepared lunch for us."
The road to Liz's house is long and winding. Remote, as with most of the places in Jeju, considering the rent's cheaper but there’s not a lot of people living here. Eventually, tarmac gives away to a mile long stretch of gravel, sandwiched by never-ending fields extending outward. Your driver remarks that essentials haven't been shipped here in almost a week, and for good reason. No point in trying to save lives when you're near the Earth's demolition zone, but given how abundant the harvest looks, they don't seem to have a problem at least.
As the convoy approaches a house nestled on a hill, a makeshift Welcome Home Jiwon banner hangs by the front door. Hero's welcome, Leeseo would say, and even though Liz laughs and it's in good nature, that bittersweet undertone lingers. You can't imagine being her: the last two homecomings being both under the worst circumstances.
You step out first. Liz follows after you, then the rest of the IVE members. Yunjin emerges from the passenger seat of the second van. The other two stay in their respective vehicles for now. As the wind blows the bottom edges of the banner, no one is stepping out to greet your party.
As the girls turn to Liz, she calls out: "Mom. Dad. I'm home."
And for a few seconds, no one answers back. Then the front door swings open, and out comes her younger brother.
"Noona! You really came!" He comes rushing down the stairs screaming and runs hugging his sister. He doesn't seem to acknowledge your existence, or her friends and traveling companions for that matter. Nevertheless, everyone steps back and gives them their moment. "It's been a while!"
She smiles. "Only been two months," she corrects, met by a playful slap on her cheek in retaliation.
"Two months too long," he says, and they share a laugh. Warm, pleasant, wholesome. And even though they've already said their goodbyes, you imagine these other girls would rather be with their own families than spending their last day here.
As the Kim siblings finish hugging, their mother steps out, her smile inviting. "Welcome home, Jiwonnie." Then her gaze flicks to the rest of you, finding you first. "And to you as well. Thank you for bringing her home to us."
You bow first, leading the rest. Your smile is small, your presence carefully contained.
"Come on in," she then says, stepping back into the house with an inviting gesture of her hand. "We prepared lunch for everyone."
Inside, the house feels quite lived in. The paint on the walls looks fresh, the place already smelling of cooked meat and other food. Liz's brother has already run to the kitchen helping out Mr. Kim with the last of the meals. You hear the ping of an oven, something simmering on the pan. The girls carefully take their seats in the living room while you wander around aimlessly.
Your gaze flicks on a table with framed memories of Liz throughout time: her as a preschooler, in third grade, a solo pic inside the Starship building when she was a trainee, and most recent of all, with her fellow members not that long ago (give or take a few years). They visited here at some point, probably a few times.
Yujin and Wonyoung are smiling widely in the picture, you observe. Their eyes look so bright, like they see their futures ahead of them. Can't help but smile too, even if it's not the real thing.
"That was not long after we all renewed our contracts," Gaeul suddenly mumbles, having stepped beside you while you were deep in thought. "I thought we had forever, but–"
She shakes her head, her tone shifting to something somber. Her lips are moving, but nothing comes out, only air. The look on her face tells you everything you know: regret.
"I don't know why she went," she mutters, mainly to herself, but you can hear her. "I should have told her not to–"
"It wasn't your fault," you kindly say. Your hand on her shoulder, she's holding the photo now, a little too tight for comfort. "Was just–bad luck. They wouldn't have known. None of you did."
Her hands are trembling, soon followed by the rest of her body. She looks like she's ready to crumble anytime. Leeseo sees this and walks over to her to give her a hug, and Gaeul immediately lets go: she sobs on her shoulder and into her embrace.
Liz, helping her family the entire time, is on your other side. "She's never been able to forgive herself for it," she remarks, sympathetic. "Come on. Lunch is ready."
The distribution is split into three rounds, since it can only seat ten. The family isn't used to such a large party, but there's more than enough food and drink to go around for even thirds. It's quite the last supper.
Against your wishes, they invite you to take first, followed by the IVE members, then the Fimmies. Liz's family eats last; they sit around the table, while you scramble throughout the living room for lunch. Gaeul stays in front of the photo, while Leeseo and Rei hover close by her side. Yunjin's talking with someone over the phone, and Eunchae and Kazuha sit by you in the guest area, eating quietly.
"We were so surprised when it happened," Kazuha mumbles between chomps. "We all did. It was so sudden."
You definitely know. It was everywhere for a whole week. While you were busy maintaining your nine to five, the world was moving too fast to keep up. And while this incident brought most of Korea to their knees, you were still sleeping under that metaphorical rock.
Eunchae nods in agreement. "When Sakura and Chaewon heard of it, I never saw them cry this much and weep so loud."
Of course they did. They'd be the first people to throw themselves into the fire to keep the rest of the girls warm. The others too, but they'd all be fighting to see who'd keep them safe instead. When it happened, the rest would fall, and ultimately they did. Little did anyone know that was the beginning of a domino effect.
And all you can do is just eat quietly, reflecting on what could have been.
An hour and a half later, the party is ready to hit the road again. Liz got their blessing and approval to be with you for the end of the world, and though it pains the family, it's her heart's desire, and they're more than willing to let her go one last time.
The Kim family gives Liz one final hug. Mrs. Kim is crying. Mr. Kim is steady, but on the verge of falling apart too. Her younger brother is holding her tightly, refusing to let go.
"If somehow, we ever survive this," he mumbles against her hair, "Then I don't want you to leave us ever again. You understand me?"
Liz is crying too, but she softly laughs. "You bet."
You don't see any of this. Only hearing the commotion, as you're using the bathroom. Washing your slick face, you stare at your reflection. Blink a few times. They're sharing hearty laughs outside now, exchanging promises to see each other in the next life, but their voices gradually die down. Your ears start ringing.
They're talking.
"I miss them too," someone says. The voice is distinctly feminine.
"They'll be alright," another answers. This one too, is also feminine. They're quite clear, in fact. Reverberating in your ears. Like they're in the room with you right now.
So you look around. Nothing. Just you. But you can still hear them clearly.
"So glad they're together," the first girl says. "Glad they didn't forget about each other. And us."
The other woman makes a satisfied hum. And then they fade out, like this was some kind of fatigue-induced dream.
You're still looking around, trying to find where they went. Nothing.
"Hey!" Mr. Kim calls out from the living room, grounding you back to reality. "You have somewhere to be."
Your eyes glaze back at the bathroom door; your legs are so wobbly, you end up leaning. "I'll be out in a bit."
Here's what you'll do when you step out: you won't tell them what you were hearing. There's no feasible way to make it sound sense, even though your outrageous idea has brought you all together. And while they've heard crazier things at the end of the world, none of them hit quite as close to home as this. Some thoughts are best kept secret and left unspoken.
So the dust you were taken from, and so will you be dust when you return. That's a verse you remember when you were young and still had faith.
But right now, all you see is green. An endless land of green.
Completely untouched by man, Jeju's cliffs rise up to the edge of the island. The seas are a lifetime below, its waves crashing violently along the rock formations and the bluff. Otherwise, it's the most serene place you've ever been in. If there was ever a final frontier on Earth, this was it: it's no Tower of Babel, but it's the closest you'll get to touching heaven.
After a moment to soak in the fresh air, you all get to unpacking. Unfurling tents, laying out food, spreading out jackets, unfolding chairs, taking photos, saving their final memories. Wood is as common as oxygen here, perfect for the fire you'll light up at night. Even out here, high up in the hills of Jeju, reception remains strong; someone has their phone on the news, keeping track of the doomsday clock. 28 hours left, the trackers say, and it's gonna time perfectly with the last sunset this world will ever see.
Hours pass. The bright blueness of day gives way to sunset’s orange, and you see the asteroid now: brighter than any other star, small but rapidly approaching. No one's brought a telescope, but you all will see up close and personal soon anyway.
24 hours remain, the tracker reads on Google. You're standing alone on the edge of the cliffs, atop a small hill that makes you feel closer to God than ever before. Ahead the ocean stretches out endlessly, bleeding orange against the waters. Soon, it'll be red and black and melted away. As the sun sets on the horizon, sinking for its next rotation, the winds are becoming breezier and colder.
This feeling of being closer to God–you feel them here too. You've got no evidence other than your gut, your instinct telling you this. The same intuition that made you look twice on your office wall, prompted you to take that photo, brought you to the HYBE building–it's all been building to this. Like it's a part of some divine scheme.
Look to your right and the camp several levels below is all but completely finished. The bonfire is starting, the place is lit up by portable lanterns and the girls are specks of dust from your view. Someone's waving at you from that distance; no shit, you don't know who it is.
That's your signal to head back down and return. But before you do, there's one more thing:
The photo's been pocketed in your pants the entire time. You pull it out and hold it on the cliff. It was taken at a place similar to this: sunset background, their hands raised to the sky, with their final days looming around the corner too. The parallels couldn't be any more eerie.
And a new thought comes up: how did they feel around that time. How they embraced their final days knowing it was about to end. Did they beg. Did they plead. Did they accept their fate. They definitely cried, though. How many times, you don't know.
That was a lifetime ago, yet with the meteor approaching, it feels like it was only yesterday.
—————
This group circle hearkens back to your last days in college.
It was a spiritual retreat before graduation, a two day respite from your internship and other commitments to reflect on the past four years. The night ended like this too: each person coming forward to share their memories, their grievances, and everything in between. No stone was left unturned, no darkness left hidden in the light. You don't remember much other than being closed off from everyone else, that your only regret was not being more sociable, but in the time between that and now, hardly that part has changed.
The fire's smoke reaches up to the inky night sky, crackling and spitting. All of you–eight to be exact–sit around the campfire. Some in folded chairs, others on the grass, and the rest on blankets or jackets. Coffee's being passed around as the evening chill settles comfortably throughout the area. Lanterns and portable lights make everyone's faces somewhat visible.
No one speaks. No one's taken up the presiding role. At least not yet.
22 hours, says the ticker, and it's being reported that only 5000 or so people have been granted passage to the top secret bunkers to live on after the meteor hits. World leaders, a handful of celebrities, and billionaires who bought their way in, obviously. But there's no point in protesting; it's tucked somewhere unknown, off radar, and they don't give two shits about what happens to everyone now.
"So," Yunjin starts, and she can hardly be heard, barely carried by the wind. "Since it's our last night together, I think, we should all share stories." Her gaze flicks left and right, by the members beside her and the friends made along the way. "Anyone wanna go first?"
She's met by silence. It’s neither awkward nor tense. The kind that's usually reserved for students when asked about a lecture they should be paying attention to, but instead drift off from. Good effort, though, you think to yourself. She's always been the social butterfly, the most outgoing of the bunch.
"Alright. Guess I'll have a go," she continues, almost muttering to herself, trying to laugh the cringe away. Doesn't quite reach it. Then she breathes. Hands clasped together, she stares at the fire for a moment, then tilts forward.
"As you all know, me, Chaewon, and Nako go all the way back," Yunjin starts, her face lit by the fire. "You know how competitive it gets at times, especially when it’s on national television. I wanted to prove myself to the people, because I knew I could be great. Chaewon let me. Nako let me too, even though she was the one that was really meant for the part, and I can't thank her enough. There was no argument from anyone. But then–people thought I was greedy. Selfish for wanting to take the vocal role. But it was because of them I got to shine, even if I ultimately didn't make it onto the final lineup. Then, geez, as fate would have it, we'd end up in the same group together a few years later."
She laughs. Smiles at the thought. It's genuine, warm. "She was meant to be a leader. She sees the best in people and she makes them believe in themselves. I count myself so goddamn lucky to be Chaewon's teammate, but more importantly, as a friend." Looking to her members beside her, she nudges them closer. "We all are. So kind, so gracious, and so pure of heart." She sighs. Blinks. A pair of tears fall from her eyes. "Wherever you are Chaewon, just know we wish you were here with us. Because you would be."
Kazuha speaks up next. She sounds almost quiet, as if restraining herself. "When I first arrived in Korea, I didn't speak the language. I mean, I knew some of the basics–hello, goodbye, thank you, where is the bathroom–but I couldn't hold a conversation with anyone. I couldn't even order food without having to point at pictures. I felt helpless."
Her smile is just as small as Yunjin's, sad and bittersweet. "Then came the low point. I was scolded by the choreographer during training for not keeping up with the others, because I couldn't understand what she was saying."
She shifts in her seat, crossing her leg as she gazes into the fire. "I cried in my room that night. It was the worst I felt about myself since I began learning ballet. It had only been a month, but I thought about quitting already. Maybe this wasn't for me, I thought to myself. Then Sakura came into my room, knocking on my door. She sat by me and said, 'It's hard isn't it? Being somewhere new. Becoming someone new,' and I said yes. And you know the part that got me? She told me she did it three times. The first in Japan, then in Korea, and then—with me."
Her gaze flicks toward Yunjin and Eunchae. They're smiling wide, so she can't help but grin seeing them too. "With us. We hadn't debuted yet, not even close. But she spoke like it was happening the next day. Like we were already past the hardest part."
Kazuha holds her hands close to her heart. "She never got impatient. Never made me feel stupid. Between practices, she'd help me get accustomed to the language. She'd speak on my behalf whenever I wanted to express myself until I was ready to do it on my own. And even after I became fluent, I never stopped learning from her. If not for her, I wouldn't have become an idol. If not for her, I wouldn't be here with you guys. She's the reason I can speak here today, and be proud of how far I’ve come. I just wish I could tell her that. I had so many chances, but I never did. Not really. Not in a way that matters."
Eunchae's wiping a tear from her eye before she takes the floor. "They're all sisters and mother figures to me. Chaewon, Sakura, Yunjin, Zuha—you all took care of me. Protected me. Made sure I couldn't be swallowed by the system completely."
She pauses. Swallows her throat.
"I was so young when I joined. Too young now that I think about it. I didn't really know what I was doing; I just followed my heart and wanted to dance. I didn't know who I was, but they did. They took me in and loved me, and because of them, I grew into someone I can be proud of."
Her voice cracks at the end of her last sentence. Leeseo instinctively reaches out and holds her hand. Yunjin puts a comforting hand on her back.
"I don't know what I'm going to do without them," she whispers. "I just hope we can be together, even in the next life."
Yunjin then pulls her into an impassioned hug. Kazuha reaches over to rest a hand on her knee. As close as Leeseo is to her, she lets them have their moment. The whole group does.
Gaeul speaks up next. Low and steady, it’s the kind of tone used to holding things together. "Yujin and I were the oldest, so naturally, the leadership role came down to the both of us. Then she ended up getting chosen, much to the shock of everyone else." She faces her members, who nod once in agreement. "You were there. I still remember that day. We just wrapped up the jacket shoot for our debut, and they announced it three days before our last evaluation."
"Wonyoung was especially sad," Liz quietly remarks. "She wasn't gonna be the maknae like before."
"Yeah, and that's exactly why we all were," she answers. "She essentially had to mature overnight. But that night, she came up to me and said, 'Unnie, I need you. I need someone older, someone wiser, someone who can hold me up when I crumble.' And to be honest, when I heard of it, I didn't think I was the right person for the job. She had more experience in the industry, and so did Wonyoung, so I felt that she was more qualified. But then it clicked: she was still young. She was still a teenager trying to figure things out, and she needed someone to reassure her she'd be okay. So I did. I became the person she can confide in, whenever she doubted herself, even when she worried about everyone else."
She wipes her eyes with the back of her hand. "She would have wanted to be here. She would have loved to see us all together. I'm sorry I couldn't fulfill that promise to the end. I'm sorry I couldn't be by her side, and the one time I wasn't, I paid the ultimate price."
Rei mutters something to Kazuha. Her lips are concealed behind her hand. They're exchanging smiles. Some laughs, too. Then she puts her hand down.
"When I came to Korea the first time, I was lonely. Not homesick, exactly; I missed Japan, but I knew I wanted to be here. I knew this was where I belonged. But I didn't have anyone: no friends, no family, no one who understood what I was going through."
She turns to face Liz, and their hands find each other.
"Then these girls took me in. They didn't care that I was the first Japanese trainee the company recruited; in fact, they learned Japanese so they could communicate with me. They made me feel at home, even when I was so far away. They helped me get accustomed to Korea, and I couldn't thank them enough. For that, I have no regrets. None."
They lean on each other's heads. Rei smiles at Liz, and she blushes in response. She lets go of her hand to speak next:
"I grew up on this island. It's beautiful, but it's small. Isolated. I hardly had friends to play with or have lifelong bonds with. Seoul was mostly what I saw on the TV and in pictures, so it became my dream to see the bright lights and the big city. And when I got there, I was—terrified. People were hostile to my accent. I got lost so often. I didn't know anything except I was a girl from Jeju who was in over her head."
Her gaze flicks to Gaeul beside Rei, then Leeseo next to Eunchae. There's two spots where they should be seated in, but instead is an unoccupied void that can't be filled.
"They welcomed me. All of them. They loved me the way I am. It didn't matter that I wasn't polished or perfect, or that I was so clumsy and arrived late to practices; they helped me find my way. They made Seoul feel like a second home." Liz covers her mouth, nearly reaching up to her eyes. When she talks again, the words come out almost inaudible. "I don't know if I ever told them that. I don't know if they knew how much they meant to me, but I hope they did. I hope they knew."
Leeseo's been waiting for her turn patiently and quietly. When she takes the floor, she sounds smaller than the rest, but no less steady:
"My unnies were my mentors. They taught me everything: how to dance, sing, act in front of cameras. Being everything an idol should be, basically." She pauses. Grins. It's quite the contrast compared to the otherwise solemn atmosphere and previous melancholic testimonies of the others. "It helps when one of those members is Jang Wonyoung, and the other is An Yujin. They were so perfect for us—and each other."
Everyone smiles. Warm, genuine, bright. Some much needed levity in the space.
"But they also taught me how to be brave," she continues. Her energy is dimmed just slightly, but still sincere. "How to keep going even when I was scared. How to smile even when I wanted to cry."
She looks at the fire, then at Eunchae, before staring up at the sky.
"I'm still learning. I'm still scared. But I'm here. And I'm not alone. And it's because of them. I hope I can be that person for someone the same way they did for me."
The fire has burned low. The logs are crumbling at the edges. Its warmth feels softer now, more gentle. Everyone has told their stories, shared fond memories, poured out regrets, and everything in between.
"Now then," Yunjin says, presiding once again. Her gaze flicks to you, seated across the fire, and everyone else follows suit. She doesn't press on any further, letting you decide whether you want to take the floor. And after some thoughtful consideration, your lips curve in the shape of a smile.
Of course you pull the photo out. It's like your personal gun at this point. They can barely make out the figures even with the fire, but the faces on it are too familiar, too recognizable to matter. The implication is right there.
"I was there from the beginning. Way before that," you say, holding the photo, scanning it front and back. "Since Produce 48. So yeah, I saw your performance of Into the New World," you add, staring directly at Yunjin. "I watched the show every single week. I had my picks. Argued with strangers online about who deserve to make it. I had my favorites; everyone did. And when the final lineup was announced, it" -you swallow- "wasn't what I wanted."
Yunjin leans forward. Kazuha's face shifts. Everyone waits with bated breath.
"Not gonna lie, some of my picks didn't make it," you continue, averting your gaze, looking down on the ground. "And those that took their place—I didn't understand. I was angry. Disappointed. I almost didn't follow the group at all."
You're holding the photo with both hands, staring into each member's eyes, remembering the qualities that captured your heart. "And when they debuted. I watched their debut stage, and" —the words die gradually on your tongue— "I don't know how to explain it. I just—fell in love. Not just with my picks, but all of them. The way they danced, the way their voices sounded, their music—it's like they've been brought together not by some committee or public vote, but through divine intervention. Like they were a team of destiny."
The fire crackles. You pause to catch your breath. Your glance shoots upward to the sky, at the smoke rising to the heavens. "Then the whole voting scandal came out, and everything fell apart. People wanted their heads. Said they shouldn't exist, that their legacy was a fraud. And maybe that's true, knowing what we know now, but those girls didn't deserve any of the hate. They didn't choose any of that. They simply—showed up and worked hard. Most important of all, they loved what they were doing, and they loved each other. They made something beautiful, even if the foundations were flawed from the start."
Somehow, through it all, you don't cry. You remains steadfast. Probably because you’ve done your weeping a long time ago. Or you lost your ability to feel. Maybe both. Around you, they're intently watching, crying, listening. You feel jealous for these girls; not only because they got to be closer to them than you could ever dream of, but for exactly that: the fact they have a living, breathing soul.
Nevertheless, you carry on: "I supported them through everything. The highs, the lows, the record breaking pandemic year, the eventual disbandment. I waited for their solo debuts, their new groups, their new careers. I watched Yena transform into a three-dimensional entertainer, Yuri, Hyewon, and Minju become award-winning actresses, Eunbi turn into a festival legend, Chaeyeon competing in every dance show imaginable because her love for dancing is just that insatiable, Nako establishing herself in Japan while occasionally dipping in Korea every now and then—"
With each name, your smile grows marginally wider. With every acknowledgment of their legacy, your face becomes brighter.
"And don't even get me started on you girls," you add. You're looking at them one by one: Yunjin, Kazuha, Eunchae, Gaeul, Rei, Liz, and Leeseo, and the rest who aren't there but present in spirit—the long-term impact they left on not just you, but on K-pop in general. "I don't really need to say much, because you're living proof of their influence on the industry."
Their responses are all over the place, but in a positive way. Liz covers her face with her hands. Rei smiles through her eyes. Eunchae's eyes glisten. Yunjin has this proud, affirming look on her lips. Kazuha nods once. Gaeul simply looks away.
"But," you continue, looking at that photo again. "it's not the same, you know? Not the same without them. Without all of them. When they were together, they were—a constellation. A family. And I know; I know they've moved on. They have these new careers, new lives, new people to love and take care of. And I did too. I accepted you guys the same way they did. But some part of me kept waiting, kept hoping, kept wishing that somehow, someday, I'd get to see them reunited again, even just once. I.O.I did it; why can't they? And that opportunity never came."
You look up to the sky once more. The smoke is dying down. The fire is on the verge of burning out. The sky is clear, countless stars twinkling far above. Soak every second you have left to see the night.
"Then the world started ending. At first, I was just ready to die. Honestly, I prayed the meteor would come sooner than later. I didn't really see any reason in hoping or living any further. But, as I was about to clock out of work, I thought of them. I remembered this photo." You hold it up for all to see, even in the near dark. "And I thought, if I'm going to die, I want to do one more thing. Even if it was impossible, I wanted to see them one more time. So instead of going home, I went to HYBE, and then" —you gesture with your free hand— "here we are."
You take the deepest breath of your life. The fire pops. Someone's sniffling, another is sobbing.
"They would have wanted this," Gaeul quietly remarks. "Yujin would have wanted us to be together. I know she would have done the same."
"They're here," Yunjin says. She looks around at the circle, something she'll never get tired of. "In a way. We're representing them by being here."
Kazuha reaches across the fire and takes your hand. Warm, but gentle. "Thank you. For remembering them. For remembering us."
"I think this was the best idea," Liz adds. "We're not alone when tomorrow comes, because we have each other."
The atmosphere in the circle shifts to something lighter. The fire has all but completely fizzled out, reduced to faint embers. Eunchae rips open a bag of marshmallows; Leeseo whines that she should have brought it out when the fire was still stronger. Her complaining becomes irrelevant when she has first dibs, then passes it around the group.
"Okay, now what about comfort songs," Yunjin asks. "What's the one song we're listening to at the end of the world?"
For a moment, everyone thinks about their answers carefully. A surprising struggle, like a pop quiz has been dropped. Eventually, they're given out one by one:
"One Last Time by Ariana Grande," says Liz. "That one also had a meteor apocalypse for the music video. Feels fitting for tomorrow."
"Rebel Heart," Rei follows. "They did say that song gives off disbandment vibes, and well—we are disbanding. Technically."
"Give me Just the Way You Are," Leeseo chimes in. "The Milky song. It always gets me in a good mood no matter how low or scared I'm feeling."
"I guess Bohemian Rhapsody's a good shout," Gaeul comments. "Six minutes, and it's got everything from sentimental to orchestral and even rock. No better last song to go out on."
"I'll do you one better," Yunjin suggests. "All Too Well. The full 10 minutes. At least we can say we were standing at the end of the world when it hits."
"You're only saying that because it's Taylor Swift," Kazuha chides. Yunjin rolls her eyes.
"Then tell me what song would you listen to, Zuha," she chirps back, playfully elbowing her ribs.
Kazuha grimaces. "Sign of the Times," she answers calmly. "I was rewatching Project Hail Mary last night to cheer myself up after the call." She sighs. "I wish Ryan Gosling was real."
While Yunjin shoots her this conspicuous, disgusted glare, Eunchae casually cuts in: "I wanna say Hot. By, you know" —her eyes flick between her members, blushing— "The last thing I wanna think of when we go is us."
And that leaves only you. You could go for something humorous like It's the End of the World as We Know It, something epic like The Final Countdown (too on the nose), back to comedy like Closing Time, something overtly sentimental like Do You Realize, or downright nihilistic like Creep—
You end up going sentimental. The phone isn't halfway out of your pocket when you press play.
Have you ever seen anything?
Have you ever seen this color?
The smiles come naturally. Of course. Someone may have seen it coming a mile away, but no one cares. The more surprising bit is the song choice more than the artist itself; not any of their titles (especially Panorama), nor their slower ballads, but something happier and more upbeat, and from their debut as well. The reasoning is the same as Leeseo's: it's an instant shot of dopamine regardless of the situation, no matter how you feel at the moment. But one particular line resonates with you even now:
I will always be with you~
And sure, it's one of, if not the most common trope especially in K-pop songs. A promise about a lifetime, when really, it was for only two and a half years. But it doesn't change the lasting impact these girls had on your life, and that's the last thing you want to remember even in your dying moments.
You see Leeseo mouthing the lyrics like she knows this song from heart too. Everyone's bopping their head with the song. The fire's completely gone now, and the evening wind completely takes over. Someone yawns deeply; you don't know who. Suddenly, Kazuha rises from her seat and stretches her arms.
"I'm clocking out," she groans out mid yawn, walking over to her tent. She doesn't look fazed at all; if anything, it's another day for her. Another notch on a schedule that's well and truly ending.
The others follow, retreating to their chosen tents. Of course you have your own, but you've given up on a proper rest a long time ago, way before a meteor decided it was your time. You exchange good nights with everyone knowing you'll hardly sleep through the night, and that's okay. It won't matter when you're dust and bones around this period tomorrow.
But even with all these thoughts running through your head, you close your eyes. As your consciousness fades to black, this is the last thing you remember:
18 hours remaining.
—————
Still, even as the end looms closer than ever, the world never stops. It's making its funeral bed.
The Pope presides over a country-wide prayer vigil at St Peter's Basilica. Analysts and reporters are crunching down the initial casualties (already in the billions), the long term effects on the planet, and whether or not life as we know it will continue existing in the years to come. Presidents are giving their farewell addresses; some choose to stay and die with their nation, others (global superpowers mainly) have taken quiet refuge somewhere only they know.
People take refuge in makeshift bunkers, whether in their homes or through subways, underground basements, or whatever place they can find. Some stupid billionaires are sending rockets to blow up the meteor without properly considering the new problems such an idea would bring. Either way, this planet is fucked. Nature or the forces above have marked you all for death.
All this chaos and commotion for something that will ultimately consume everything and everyone. Meanwhile, on the other side of the planet, it's as still as water.
Less than 9 hours remaining, the doomsday ticker reads on the bottom of your phone, checking the news in real-time. Still lying in your tent, you wake up to your best night of sleep in years. Probably just the calm acceptance of your fate fully settling in your bones.
Peeking out from your tent, you can hear the relentless waves crashing against land far below the hills where you're standing. Someone's simmering food over a portable cooker, based on the crackle of oil and meat. Another's playing music over their speakers. The skies are surprisingly clear. The breeze is perfectly chill. It feels right.
You finally step out into the warm embrace of the sun. Soak it all up because you'll never feel it again in a matter of hours.
Yunjin's the first person to greet you good morning, the one cooking breakfast—or brunch, as she would correct, as it’s close to noon. Nevertheless, she serves bacon on top of pancakes with a spread of maple syrup. The pork looks a little burnt, though. She says that you're the only one who hasn't eaten yet, since everyone else got up earlier, with her in particular up the earliest to watch the last sunrise of her life.
"You look well rested," she remarks, flipping a few pieces of overcooked bacon over. "Doesn't seem like the world is ending today for you."
"I've made peace with that a long time ago," you reply, shrugging, poking a strip with your finger before she swats it away with her spatula. You wince, yelping as she smacks your hand.
"Hey. Clean your hands first," she scowls, pointing to a nearby well. You're reaching for your aching hand, annoyed as she laughs at your pain. But you acquiesce.
Meanwhile, the others are spending their final hours as you thought they would: Gaeul's by herself reading a book inside one of the vans' cargo area, Kazuha's in workout gear meditating under the open sun, and Leeseo and Eunchae are playing some video game on a shared Switch 2. Rei and Liz are nowhere to be found.
You ask them where they are; they mindlessly answer the hill without looking away from the screen even for a split second. Both girls are locked in, mashing buttons on their JoyCons competing like they're at Genesis. You forgo breakfast to look for the missing couple instead.
And sure enough, they're standing at the top of the hill, holding hands. Up here, the winds are twice as harsh, and the ocean ahead spreads out everywhere. You can see a commercial plane flying past; for what reason you don't know.
"Gorgeous view," Liz mutters to Rei. She looks down at their interlaced fingers, with Rei's skin glistening under the light, almost resembling a ring. "I lived here my entire childhood and I didn't know this place existed."
"Your parents didn't take you? Even once?" Rei asks back, tilting her head.
"I probably forgot if they did."
Rei smiles. Brushes the blow locks blocking Liz's face. Then she cups her cheek. "Maybe one day, if somehow, we make it through this, then this would be the best place to propose to."
"Who? Me?" Liz's cheeks turn beet red. Flustered at the implication, she covers her face with her hands. "Hey—"
"No, no, not me, silly," Rei chuckles. She pulls Liz's hands away from her face and leans forward, flashing her trademark grin. "I mean, the person who'll eventually love you and give you the world and all that! I can never love my best friend; we would break up and that would be ugly."
Liz looks overwhelmed. This feels like a confession. Even though they've been close after so many years. They've hung out countless times, slept in each other's beds, shared clothes and items—but they could never meet halfway for the most important thing: commitment. And that's what's keeping them apart. Even now.
"Gosh, Rei—" She stops herself. Still hesitant, still unwilling to speak her truth. "I mean—"
"Relax. That's not gonna happen, anyway. We're all gonna die," Rei interjects, her energy sounding wrong in the face of imminent death.
As you approach them, they face you in unison, moving like its choreography. "Hey!" Rei chimes, waving. Liz, meanwhile, bows gently. Slightly leaning closer to her member, but without letting go. "What are you doing here?"
"Was about to ask the same thing," you counter.
"There was no beach to walk on," she answers, "so this hill was the next best thing. Great view. I can see why you like it up here."
It can be interpreted two different ways: how it's the closest you've been to God in years, or it's a straight plunge into the sea down below. Either way, you're seeing heaven real soon.
"Am I overstepping on something?" you ask, and Liz immediately huddles behind Rei, futilely hiding half her frame.
"Not at all," Rei answers. Her eyes glance briefly back at Liz, the reddest person in the vicinity. "Anyone looking for us?"
Turn to your side, down at the camp below. Their gazes follow. Nope. No one at all. Everyone's doing their own thing.
"No, I'll just—go down—"
As you're about to turn around, Rei suddenly grabs your hand, pulls. Gives you a hug.
"What—what's happening?" you force out, the words coming rough. She squeezes tightly as if sucking the air out of your lungs.
"Nothing. Just wanted to give you a hug for no reason," she mutters, as Liz quietly sneaks off while you're trapped. You turn your head just enough to see her jog down the hill.
"What was that all about?"
"Beats me," she says. You want to believe her, but girls like Rei tend to hide secrets behind not so subtle smiles. This is no exception.
—————
7 hours remaining, the doomsday tickers read. Programming is nothing but waiting for the end to arrive; TV is basically white noise. Sometimes you just want to turn it off, throw all the phones and devices away. Death feels more real when you just—feel it approaching, not watching some countdown.
Everyone's gathered around the circle for lunch, sharing snacks, drinks, and conversations, cherishing the last traces of normal life before it all becomes dust. The final hours of peace anyone will get.
Just then, you feel a slight disturbance. A tremor. A faint echo of engine noises, followed by a flock of birds flying off. SUVs and vans and cars of different kinds—around eight or nine of them—emerge from the forest serving as the gate between road and paradise. Some drive past your camp, others stopping several feet away. You eat away the newfound attention, pretending to act nonchalant, but after a night spent with these girls and soon to be former idols, it feels like an intimate secret being exposed to the world.
But it doesn't take long to realize nobody cares. No one asks who you are and the people that you're with. You find that these people are here for one thing only: to see the end with their own eyes, up close and personal. Families, couples, friends. Doesn't matter the age, status, gender, race, or anything else, you're all nothing when the time comes.
When they wave, it's less about the stars beside you and more 'came here for the meteor, huh?' acknowledgement. They have their own snacks and chairs and blankets for the occasion. It just so happens you went a day too early, it seems.
And wouldn't you know it, Liz's family is here too.
Her brother runs headfirst into her for an immediate hug. Everyone bows and greets her parents. They brought the old family van, the one that's been in the garage and only driven like thrice a year, brought out a fourth 'for old times' sake.' They said if she couldn't be home, then they'd be the ones to go to her instead, and they're blessed to see their daughter come back one more time and just be close enough to reach. It's a bittersweet feeling, but at least they'd be together.
And as you turn around, a dozen or so women are emerging from the other side of the hill. Squint your eyes; can't really tell them apart. One of them seems to be looking for something or someone. A few moments later, they found it: you.
As they come down the hill, their faces become clearer. And so is the first voice.
"Hey!" a blonde girl yells out, and her arms are stretched wide, seemingly going for a hug. You've never met this person, but you respect the gesture enough to reciprocate.
She runs past you and towards Yunjin instead. That was never meant for you. The fact you don't know each other should have been a dead giveaway.
Likewise, the other girls walk past and ignore you completely. Nine of them to be exact now, but one stops and actually recognizes you. Her eyes widen with genuine surprise—and delight. So do yours.
"Hey," you manage to call out as the woman caresses your cheek and pecks it. "Aren't you—"
"From the Starship building? Yes!" She sounds excited that you remember her from the other day. "Oh, I never really introduced myself to you. I'm Yeonjung, by the way. I'm their senior," she says, pertaining to the IVE girls greeting her members, proud at seeing her lineage come together.
"I know you," you reply, and your gaze flicks to Gaeul in particular. "You stopped Gaeul as we were leaving."
"Yep! I found out your plans from her, and after talking with Somi, we pitched this together super last minute." All eyes are on Somi, the most enthusiastic in the area, giving hugs and kisses like it's Christmas. "It's inspiring what you've done to these girls. And well, it's inspired us too."
"You guys are fortunate," you remark, mentally recounting each member for confirmation. Somi, Sohye, Sejeong, Chungha, Jung Chaeyeon, Nayoung, Doyeon, and Yoojung. Hell, even Mina and Jieqiong are present and accounted for. It's a goddamn miracle. "You guys get to be together. Them, on the other hand—"
"We almost didn't," Yeonjung gently cuts in. "Jieqiong almost didn't make the 5 a.m. flight to Korea today. They were no longer flying planes from China after 10."
"Still. You are all here, regardless,” you say. “Even if you're not together, you all could have said goodbye to each other through calls or some physical meeting. They can't."
She blinks. Stares at her girls, then at her juniors. Subtly, she shakes her head. "They deserved better, you know. All of them. I wish they were here too."
"They are," is your reply. "In a way, I can feel them. Somehow."
The I.O.I girls finish exchanging pleasantries, and you feel the attention being redirected toward you as Rei nudges Sejeong in your direction. They surround you completely, offering apologies in their own personality and pace for ignoring you. Everywhere you turn, there's a face saying 'sorry' and bowing. You can hear the girls laughing in the background, Yunjin and Rei especially, as they wish to be with your group for the grand finale. Of course you say yes; even when you're the only person who might say no—and you won't—the supermajority won't accept that.
Ultimately, there's about forty or fifty or so here on the cliffs on Jeju, with front row seats to Earth's grand finale.
As the hours fly by, you watch the last of this world fall apart. Slowly. Surely.
First it was the networks. With less than 4 hours to go, all non-news related broadcasting said their goodbyes; each station played their last songs and aired their final programs. DJs bid their own farewells, each one no less emotionally charged and heavy:
"To all our listeners, we thank you. Thank you for tuning in, for staying with us, for keeping this job a joy even during our hardest days. We don't know what comes next. None of us do. But what we do know, is that we've shared something with you—something real, something human—and for that, we are grateful."
"If you're still listening, please. Call your mother. Call your father. Call the friend you haven't spoken to in years. Make amends. Forgive. We don't have much time left, but we have enough to leave without any regrets."
"This is KBS Radio 1. We are signing off. God bless you. God bless us all."
The services followed not long after. Telecommunications, electricity, the like–you all know because you've heard from acquaintances in the mainland and in other countries that everyone has been left to fend for themselves now. Most governments have gone into hiding, and the few that stayed are choosing to fall with their respective nations. This was a given. They'll have to live in a world that's certainly gonna be uninhabitable for millions of years.
That's their problem to deal with. For now, it's cosmic judgment given in the form of a giant rock. It's visible in the sky now as the skies turn from blue to orange, clearly seen through binoculars and telescopes, careening down at God knows what speed, because the time between impact and after is almost instantaneous. You wouldn't know what hit you.
37 minutes left, Yeonjung's custom built ticker reads. You've lost access to the internet an hour ago, so it could land any time now. She says that Dayoung managed to put it together by connecting it to NASA's database, the hows and whys she has no clue. Of course she did; she does just about anything and it fucking works. This doohickey is also why you still have communication with everyone else. There's a lifetime of questions you want to ask, but it all feels irrelevant in the face of imminent death.
Through the radar, you hear NASA and other rogue teams are pulling off the sci-fi bullshit hail mary you've seen in films: they're sending astronauts to space by blowing up the meteor before it hits earth. The rockets are already en route to meet it, and the plan is just straight up ripped from Armageddon. Dig through the center and detonate everything from the core. It's fucking stupid in the movie, it's even dumber in real life.
"Did they ever name the asteroid?" Eunchae asks innocently. "I don't think they ever said it in the news, or maybe I forgot."
"Hmm," Yeonjung ruminates, "I think it was called Luminary for how bright it was on their satellites. They missed it by 2 days."
"Sounds stupid," Somi scoffs. "Should have called B.B.S for Big Bullshit."
Just the small banter between people, not just these girls in general, feels like a relic in this heightened atmosphere. To think you'll be beyond history—not lost in the record books, not something to be remembered more than a number, a statistic—should daunt you. It doesn't; it just makes these moments more special.
Outside of you and a few others tracking the asteroid, everyone's waiting anxiously for the end. Couples, families, friends, fresh acquaintances all standing on a field looking up at the sky. Elsewhere, life goes on. The earth still spins. Nature continues its cycle with blissful innocence. It's hauntingly beautiful.
Repentance, regret—you'll save it for the afterlife when you knock on heaven's throne.
10 minutes remain. The asteroid is much clearer now; it's a gargantuan mass hurtling down in a wave of its own smoke with small crackles in the middle and around the sides. The hail mary must have failed, you assume, given there's no update since. Yeonjung ultimately decides to close the radar and join the others in facing the end. All of you do so as well. You make the short climb up the hill to meet it at the summit.
As you look around, there's this underlying dread behind each person's eyes. That maybe, just maybe, they're not ready to die just yet. They're all still in their 20s to 30s, with so much ahead of them, only for that opportunity to be prematurely taken away. Liz and Rei are holding hands. Eunchae and Leeseo are hugging each other. They're then cuddled by Kazuha and Gaeul, reassuring them that everything will be okay. Yunjin has her hands folded, feeling shivers down her spine. The wind is getting cooler; the evening breeze is approaching. The ocean bleeds orange on the horizon; the sun is sinking down.
"Do you have any regrets?" Yunjin asks suddenly, facing you as she rubs her hands on the sleeves of her shirt, uselessly keeping warmth. It's quiet, kept specifically for you.
Your brows furrow. "Regrets about what?"
"Anything. Life, love, career—anything you regret. Could be spending your last days with us."
"Definitely not," you answer calmly. "Being with you is the best thing I could have done. For a couple of days, I actually felt normal. Like I was in my youth again."
She smiles. Small, but heartfelt. That's all she needs to hear.
"And what about you?" you ask in turn.
"None," she says simply, like she's secure in herself. "I got to sing, dance, and be on stage with the people I love. That's more than what most people get."
"And Chaewon?"
"She's in my heart. That's all that matters."
Someone's playing a song on their phone. Not the choices you shared over marshmallows and around a campfire, but something different. Downpour, because today feels like a terrible day for rain.
You track the source. It's Kang Mina. She's on the verge of tears.
"You alright?" you ask her. She doesn't reply at first; it takes a moment before she looks at you and her brain loads. Blinking, she wipes a stray tear from her eye.
"Yeah," she answers, nodding erratically. Her body's trembling nervously. "Just—I missed out on a lot. I wasn't there for the 10th anniversary comeback and tour, and then the 15th one as well, thinking there would be time for me to join the 20th. And then" —she sobs— "this. I took everything for granted."
A hand finds her shoulder. Somi's. Sejeong follows. The other girls follow shortly after in shared comfort.
"You'll always be I.O.I, remember?" Sejeong says. "Doesn't matter if you weren't there for the reunions. What matters is you are I.O.I, no matter what. That part of you will always remain, wherever you are."
"That goes for the rest of us," Sohye adds. "And even if it was because of a giant rock, I'm glad we got to share one final moment together. All of us."
"Thank you girls," Mina mutters as she sobs into her members' arms. They share a warm hug that also makes you smile. You may not know these girls, but you can resonate with this shared bond. What a beautiful final sight of humanity.
But now there's the meteor, burning overhead. Not even Hollywood's best IMAX cameras can fully capture the scope of this beast. The air feels hotter; breathing is akin to inhaling in a closed room full of nitrogen and metal. It's descending faster than you can comprehend it.
You pull out your phone. Not to take a photo like any dumb influencer, but to play your song. The opening melody and harmony of Colors rings in the air, but everyone's too engrossed by the sheer scale of the asteroid to notice. It's borderline inaudible, almost drowned out by the whistle of the falling star above, but the lyrics are clear—that's all that matters.
You should be seeing your life flash before your eyes. Glimpses of your childhood and growing up, the inevitable fall out that led you to Korea and where you are now. None of that. Nothing really comes to mind, not even the girls that inspired this song. Just a preoccupied head more concerned about what's waiting on the other side than the end of all things.
Ahead of a small crowd gathered at the hill of Jeju's cliffs, you stand headfirst, facing the sun. The light becomes brighter by the second until it's blinding. You close your eyes—and smile.
The end.
—————
You wake to a shining light. This must be heaven—
Except you're still here. Still breathing. Staring the asteroid right in the face.
It's up there, several thousand feet in the sky, its presence almost swallowing the entirety of the cliff you're standing on, but it's not moving anymore. Sure, it leaves a massive trail of smoke in its wake, but any forward—or downward—momentum has been completely shunted.
Something is keeping the asteroid from falling. You look around and the others, too, are also suspended in frozen animation. Only you seem to be conscious and able to move around. But you don't go too far; you look up again and find the source holding it together: a small beam of light rising from the ocean, finding its way up to the hill. Purple, blue, white—it's every color of the spectrum all at once.
Instinctively, you close your eyes from its dazzling gleam. Its glare relaxes, even as bright and as colorful as it shines. Open them, and it's transformed into a ray punching into the asteroid's core. Still no source. And then—
They're right there. Facing the meteor. Surrounding you.
Hands raised to the sky, each one radiates the color associated with their youth, pouring their light into the asteroid, keeping it from falling any further. They're not real; this is all a figment of your imagination. The memories that were supposed to flash before you die. But no—they're actually pushing the planetoid back. They look exactly the way you or anyone last saw them: alive and in good spirits.
You can't speak. Your eyes remain wide, unable to maintain a gaze at any one of them. Sheer, utter disbelief. You want to hold out and feel them; you don't.
She finds the opportunity to glance at you. Beams.
"We've been waiting for you," Eunbi says, relaxing her arms, but still pouring her light into the beam. She shouldn't be here, but she's real. The voice, the frame—all clear to your senses. "I'm so happy we're still remembered like this."
"We've been waiting for the right time," Sakura clarifies, flicking her gaze at Chaewon. "And this is it."
Chaewon's eyes glance at the girls behind you, more specifically Yunjin, Kazuha, and Eunchae. "I'm so proud of what these girls have become. We're here. Always have been. Even when you couldn't see us, we were keeping track of everything. You remembered us. And we are so grateful."
Suddenly, the meteor groans, pushes down slightly. The girls wince, their faces straining as they're forced to lift their arms higher, exerting more effort than usual. It's a stalemate.
"We don't have a lot of time," Yujin states. "Well, we do. We can easily destroy this meteor, but we don't want to do it by ourselves."
"We want you to help us," Wonyoung adds. Her eyes tilt to the people behind you, encompassing the greater crowd, not just the ones still present. They land on Gaeul, Rei, Liz, and Leeseo, and she looks at each of them proudly. "All of you. The ones who still remembered. The ones who kept us alive."
They're not moving. Not at all. Their words confuse you at first, but you've seen stranger things.
"What do I have to do?" you ask, panicked and desperate.
"Lift your hands," Chaeyeon answers, tilting her head, smiling. "Your light. It's just as powerful as the rest of ours."
But there's nothing resembling light coming out.
"Are you sure?" You hesitate.
"We are!" Yena shouts exuberantly. She reaches out her hand. At the same time, they begin floating. "Now come on. We can do this. Together."
For a moment, you don't follow. Part of you thinks this is all just a weird afterlife dream. That you're seeing ghosts. Hope manifesting through some forgotten nostalgia. But her hand is still there, waiting for you to take that leap.
Ultimately, you take her hand. It's warm. Solid. She's real. They all are. And before you know it, you begin levitating off the ground too.
After only a few moments, Yena lets go; you don't fall. Rather, you're suspended in the air as they climb just a little higher, encircling right under the asteroid.
"Come on. Join us," Hitomi urges. There's no urgency, merely a kind call to action.
And just like the Apostle Peter, you struggle to find your footing. Not for lack of faith, but at the absurdity of it all: 12 ghosts making you face death like this. It feels like a rite of passage more than anything else. But you follow along, because a small fraction of you wants to believe.
Eventually, you catch up to their height. Several thousand feet in the sky. You're walking on air.
"Lend us your light," Hyewon prods. "It's been in you the entire time."
Their light is getting stronger; the collective beam is slowly pushing back the asteroid. The shadow overhead is shrinking down to the edge of the cliff. They can singlehandedly shatter this meteor; you're just there as a private audience.
But they still reach out to you. To make you feel that you belong.
"Be here," Minju chimes in.
"We need you," Nako pleads.
"Trust us," Yuri adds last. "We miss you too. All of you. But we're so thankful you brought them together when we couldn't."
The meteor is pushing down once more. They struggle to hold the beam together. The light is flickering.
"Come on. You've given us this," Eunbi pertains to the people below. Maybe more than that. The thousands, hundreds of thousands, even millions, who still remember them. "Now help us repay the favor. And as an apology for not saying goodbye properly."
After a moment's contemplation, you hold out your arms. Slowly, still hesitating. Faith is the one thing pushing you forward when all seems lost. As your hands match level with theirs, light begins to pour from your palms. Colorless at first, but when it joins the group's beam, it changes into every one of each member before the collective ray turns to a bright green. The meteor is being thrust upward again; more importantly, it's starting to crack at its center.
"It's breaking," Sakura remarks, her brows narrowing. "A little more. We can do this."
The beam continues to change colors, going through each member's signature over and over. The asteroid groans; it's being pierced through the core, now a few feet into being punched through. Hairline fractures spread throughout the massive body, the cracks being filled by the devouring light.
"It's falling apart," you say, in awe at what's happening. There's no way you'll explain any of this without being sent off to a psych ward or a therapist. Or maybe this is just one last fever soaked dream before you died. Can go either way.
Nevertheless, the possibility of a miracle spurs you on. So you push. Extend your arms higher, giving it all that you have. You want this more than even they do. You're fueled by love, loss, faith, fear, hope, desperation, sorrow, joy—everything in between. It powers your light too. The meteor begins glowing brightly.
"Almost," Yujin exclaims. "We're doing it! Just a little more—"
You don't know where this side of you came from, but you let out a roar that dissolves into background noise. As the world goes silent, you can feel the giant rock being crushed with your very hands. Down below, you can feel the earth tremble even from up in the sky. The girls are beginning to fade in and out too. The light has become as wide as the meteor itself—pure, distilled white hue.
The light overwhelms your senses. The asteroid is all but consumed. The last thing you hear before you reach the other side, faint and almost imperceptible, a shared voice:
"Thank you. For everything."
—————
Might as well face the music.
Here's the cold, hard truth: they were gone. They've been gone. As in, it's not April 29, 2021 because you have that date marked on the calendar like Christmas or any other holiday, nor was it anything like three years ago, when contract negotiations were public and messy and there was reason to believe one or two of them would walk away forever. They did, all of them, but not in the way you expect careers to end: sudden, tragic.
The thing about death is that it comes without warning. One minute, you have a bright future and rest of your life ahead of you, the next you're collapsing during a fashion event and it's all for nothing. That's exactly what happened to Wonyoung. She was the first to go, and you can't come to terms with the cruel irony of her fate: she was the center, and she died as the center of attention. Natural causes, the doctors and coroners said, a byproduct of being too young and too in demand. It shook the entire industry, called into question whether she had been overworked to the bone (she was). She never complained; she was the consummate worker who kept things professional. Part of you believes she regrets signing that extension, but you'll never know.
Unsurprisingly, they were never the same after. Yujin tried her best to hold them together, but a reckless drunk driver was feeling too egotistical to let go of the wheel on a lonely night, and she paid the price. She was holding a Cherry plush in remembrance of her at the crime scene, which made her untimely demise all the more heartbreaking. The rest of the girls—they haven't had a comeback since then. Shelved, and probably for the best.
It's only these two so far, but part of you hurts remembering. And then there's the rest:
Chaewon had this nagging neck injury after that one accursed move that initially sidelined her for months. One slip in their dorm and then she was gone. Sakura found her half an hour later and rushed her to the hospital to no avail. She blamed herself not being there to save her on time, and it'd come full circle: a sasaeng pulled a knife on Kazuha during one of their fanmeets and she stepped in to take what would have been a hit to the stomach. Likewise, she was hospitalized but it was too late: she had bled out. HYBE kept the girls, promising to support them, but they never did. They were sidelined in favor of their newer groups. Yunjin saw the light and was trying desperately to terminate their contracts, but nothing came of it.
Eunbi was trying something different; she wanted to be an action star. Naturally, there were stunt sequences, and unlike others who opted for doubles, she insisted on doing them herself. A wire malfunction caused her to fly 30 feet into the air and crash facefirst into one of the buildings used for the set. Pure negligence on the production team and coordinator's part; that wire was reportedly having issues but they were saving costs and filming time. Another life carelessly lost.
Hyewon's probably the one with the best outcome: she simply died of natural causes. She was found sound asleep in her apartment one day after watching anime the night before and never woke up. Too soon, everyone would say. Never had any underlying health issues that were publicly addressed, just someone who was never meant to stay here on this earth a long time.
Yena's past would come back to haunt her. Recurrence. She knew she was always on borrowed time, and while she would fight it at first, she recognized it was a losing battle. No wonder she gave it her all: every performance, every song, every time she talked, she spoke like it would be her last. And she shined brighter during her final moments than any other period.
Chaeyeon loved her sister. That's a given. But she loved her so much that she didn't hesitate to give up her heart for transplant. A shared, undiscovered hereditary disease meant both of them were essentially ticking timebombs, and she wanted to make sure her sister could live to see another day.
Hitomi loved her members. Took care of them as her own sisters and daughters. One rainy night, their van was speeding to the next schedule when it hydroplaned into a barrier on the highway. The car tumbled over and ended up upside down. She held onto the members as it crashed, and that's how they managed to survive. She was the only casualty of that accident.
Nako was at the wrong place at the wrong time. She was deep in the pit of a music festival when the crowd began pressing in after some maniac brought in a gun and opened fire. Suffocated and passed out as she tried to find shelter from the chaos. A bullet did not kill her, but the commotion that caused it did.
Yuri got into one of the messiest relationships ever. After co-starring as one of the leads in a critically acclaimed drama, she ended up falling in love with her co-star. They became an instant power couple, further sparked by more successful projects. Then he was caught cheating on her with a younger actress, but he denied the allegations and even proposed to Yuri as a way to save face. After getting exposed a second time with a different actress, he ended up getting into this heated argument with Yuri while driving and struck another car that ended up totaling their vehicle, killing them both on the spot.
Minju became the dying ember of an era. She had been to every single one of her member's funerals, and with each appearance, people could tell it affected her greatly. She was losing weight, getting more and more wrinkly despite her age, and didn't appear in public as much. The stress and heartbreak of losing everyone she loved proved to be too much, and she eventually suffered her own heart attack not long after Yuri's passing. She felt that she shouldn't have to go alone, and so she followed her in the afterlife.
One by one, the lights flickered in and out until there was none. It had been almost two years since Minju, the last of their legacy, passed. Truly nothing was ever the same. The groups, the people closest to them, the fans who still remembered—it was impossible to move on. The fact that they all went in near quick succession is haunting to think about. Like death specifically wanted them all, because being apart wasn't an option. They had to be together. They were family.
This was the lie that kept you going. You deluded yourself into believing they were together somewhere. Just not here; up there. Living their best lives. They had been talking about it, too. In the months leading to their departure, after the dust settled and contracts were made flexible, rumblings began. It was the worst kept secret in the world. Even their members got in on the act. Their schedules were clearing up specifically to make an album and a tour happen. This was the closure you were finally waiting over a decade for.
And then it wasn't.
Everything else happened, and the dream was simply just that: a dream. While the world moved on and memories faded, you refused. The girls and the people they left behind couldn't. For them, it was more than losing an idol: it was losing a leader, a member, a sister, a friend. For you, it was your youth, your spark, a piece of your soul with every member's passing. And so it was. Little by little, you detached from the world until all twelve were gone. Truthfully, you died the same day Minju died; every day after was merely a corpse walking amongst the living, a puppet without its strings.
And as you float along the line between the living and the dead, you realize that there's more to this life than staying in the past. The future can be scary sometimes. Nostalgia brings comfort. But that doesn't mean you have to be consumed by it. Like Nako once said, even when they're apart, the fact they existed means they happened. That they will always come at the right time.
That was the closure you got, but never fully understood. Until now.
—————
You find yourself lying on the ground somehow.
The sun is still setting on the horizon. The evening breeze begins to settle. You scramble to your feet to see if the meteor is on its way down—and nothing. Just an orange sky giving way for starry night. But in its wake, sparkling dust as fine as snow slowly descends to the Earth, spreading throughout the sea and the cliffs where you stand.
It's beautiful.
The crowd looks just as confused as you are. People are holding out their hands, catching stray drops, glistening and glowing in their palm.
Eunchae is the first to vocalize it. "What—what just happened?"
No one speaks, initially. They're too in disbelief to make sense of anything. The closest explanation anyone has is from Leeseo, and even that sounds too farfetched: "It just—disintegrated. It was falling, we were all blinded by the light, and next thing you know, it was—gone."
A ripple of murmurs passes through the small congregation. Some say it actually dissolved upon entering the stratosphere. Others suggest the ocean swallowed it whole (but where's the massive hole in the earth's crust and why are the waters still there). You've got a few proclaiming divine intervention, doesn't matter which god. But you know the truth. What you saw felt the most real, because you experienced it up close and personal.
You just can't bring yourself to say it.
Because, first of all, you don't believe. Not fully. None of these people will, either, not even the girls. How can you explain articulately that the 12 ghosts you trauma bonded over appeared and helped you vaporize the asteroid on some anime bullshit. There's no plausible way to make your case without sounding like a deranged fan who needs a realty check.
None of that matters now. What's important is that you're here. Everyone is. Still breathing. Still alive.
Yunjin looks like she's on the verge of tears. She falls to her knees dramatically, the kind that's earned after an exhausting battle. "The world—"
She's overwhelmed with bliss and relief to finish her sentence. Can't find the words.
"It's still here," she manages. "We're still here."
The emotions from everyone else burst open. Laughter from the elderly, children's screams, hugs and sobs from friends, family, and lovers realizing they've been given a second chance at life and won't take it for granted again.
And sure, you have no one to grab in the moment. You're acquaintances at best. But you look up at the sky and find solace knowing you're never alone.
Minutes later, communications are restored. Everyone is celebrating. News channels and radio broadcasts return overjoyed, unable to contain themselves:
"The world as we know it, is well and truly safe—"
"Scientists are baffled—religious groups are calling for prayers of thanksgiving—"
"This is a story about the indomitable human spirit, says the Italian president—"
And the scenes. The absolute scenes around the world. People are breaking out into the streets hugging, crying, wreaking havoc out of sheer happiness. Bottles are popped. Flags are waved. Not in celebration for a city or a country, but for humanity as a whole.
Meanwhile, as night falls over Jeju, a massive campfire party is underway. The idols are singing like they've redebuted. Like they've found reason to perform again.
You can hear their shouts and laughs from the cliff's peak. You've stayed behind, still thinking about the dream. About them. If it really was indeed their doing. You haven't brought it up to anyone even once, never hinted at it, and probably never will. Only after you eventually face your maker, and then you will find out the answer.
But that's for one day. Someday, but not today.
Until then, you look up at the sky once more. The moon is out. Comets and meteorites are flying past. And high in the cosmos, 12 stars are shining brighter than the rest. Their time may have gone, but as long as they live in your memories and hearts, they will always exist.
With one hand you reach out, similar to the way you shattered the asteroid together. Nothing emanates from your palm, but the moon reflects its light down. It's the closest you'll get to feeling them. And through the dark, you hold out the photo with the other, still untouched by the elements. Proof that they're alive.
You hold it close. You can hear their voices echo in your head.
I will show you my colors.
And you can't help but smile.
"Hey." Someone’s calling out, so you turn around. It's Yunjin. "We're about to have dinner. Come on. Let's eat."
"I'll be there shortly," you say. She grins as she walks away.
As you follow her into a future that's bright and promising, the stars above twinkle. Shifting into their colors without anyone noticing, they disappear.
Forever written on the clouds.
—————
(a/n: sorry this took long
originally, this was meant to be a secret "13th" day fic for iz*mas when i reposted the series on fanprose, but i didn't expect how lengthy this would end up being! I also wanted to do a disaster fic, heavily inspired by Armageddon and Deep Impact (you can tell i watched a bit of pointlesshub). if i hardly mentioned their names, it was a deliberate writing choice for the plot, but the twist feels kinda obvious tbh lol. i wanted their presence to permeate throughout the story but through the lens of different characters and what it would be like without them. not sure if they count as killing an idol since they do happen before the story starts, but i ended up explaining in gruesome detail how lol. something different before i embark on my most ambitious string of projects yet, thank you for reading! ♡)
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Can’s clinking, box rustling, and winds blowing. Just another random sound for a random guy like you, but you’re used to it.
You’re at a ruined convenience store near the skirts of Gangnam, and there’s no one around you. Shelves lay overturned. Blood had long since turned black on the tiled floor. Outside, abandoned cars clogged the road beneath Gangnam's silent skyline.
Why?
Because an apocalypse ridded all of them, not just them, the whole world got rocked by a sudden zombie apocalypse.
“Shit, expired.” You took a can of apple juice from a sealed box.
“But I guess it’s better to poop than to die of hunger.” You took it anyway.
You’re still alive even though your survival instincts are somehow worse than a sunfish's. Let’s say you’re lucky. Extremely lucky, to the point that you haven’t been chased once by those zombies. You’ve used your battle royale skills, camp.
“Is there anything here that’s useful?” You looked around, but were still aware not to cause any noise that may attract those lifeless monsters.
But you learned how to adapt to this dangerous world. As you roam around and look for something to eat.
You’re carrying a Remington 870 as a main.
That’s… what you always saw in movies and games. You’re not an expert; you’re just relying on what you saw, read, and played.
You figured shotguns work better at close range since you noticed those zombies are, thankfully, somewhat slow; you don't have to shoot at them if you can outrun them. Slugs are easier to find as well as ammunition stores rather than complex rifle bullets, based on your experience when you find your armory.
Along with the shotgun, you’re carrying a pair of Glock-19s on both sides of your vest. They’re light and high-capacity, making them perfect for emergency switches rather than reloading your Remington midway through a fight.
“Wooh… ha– nothing?” You took a deep breath before entering the back storage of the store. It’s dark and dusty, and somehow it reminds you of a game where the main character first encounters a zombie in the same back storage.
You carefully looked for something useful, your heart racing as you wished no one would suddenly pop out of nowhere.
“I hate this.” You grabbed the ESEE-4 knife from your left thigh, the only weapon that wouldn't echo through the store.
You wanted to keep it quiet for some reason, so using your Glock and Remington is not your first option. It’s also better to reserve some ammo.
You took a careful step, one after another, with the knife in your right hand while the other held a heavy-duty flashlight.
“Fuck.” A rotting smell hit your senses, something that could make anyone puke.
“...”
“S-s-shit.” You cursed, quietly as you could.
What you saw terrifies you, enough to send chills down your entire body.
“Rahhgh—” Two zombies are feasting on a ruptured body. They kept crunching the corpse's limbs.
“...”
You've got to run.
Clang. Clang. Clang.
You accidentally knocked a can from a shelf when you took a step back, and what is worse is that it caught the zombie's attention.
“Shit, m-m-move!” You want to run, but your legs don’t cooperate.
The actual thing is a hundred times scarier than games and movies. This is where being inexperienced will cost you.
You haven’t been chased by them, and now they will.
“RAHHHH!”
“GRAAHHH!”
The two zombies shout the moment they see you, but their appearance added something to the horror; both of them were old and toothless!!
“AHHHHHH!!!” You shout as well, screw the sneaky tactics.
The panic got you as you kicked repeatedly, trying to re-ignite your survival skills.
As you kept wiggling, the zombies stood up and came to you… limping? Those motherfucking zombies are injured and assisting one another to walk.
This is your time to shine and fight— but the knife slips from your hand,
“AHHHH!! DON’T FUCKING EAT ME! YOU HAVEN’T FINISHED YOUR MEAL YET!” You point at the corpse they’re feasting on earlier.
“...”
To your surprise, they look at where you point.
“...”
“RAAHHH!!” There they went again, limping together as they were distracted for a moment.
“AHHHH!!” You scream in sync with them.
Clumsily, you reached for the Glocks resting on your vest and aimed them at them.
“Rest well, zombies.” You pulled the trigger.
Click.
“Huuhh?”
“Waahh?”
Click. Click.
“YOU’VE GOTTA BE KIDDING ME!?” Your Glocks are unloaded.
Your fear overrides your mind to the point that you forget that all your guns are unloaded. The reason why? It’s because you’re a scaredy cat and a novice with gun handling that you’re scared it might accidentally pop while it’s on your back or inside your vest.
“Rahh–ahhh! UGH!” One of the zombies tripped, and it brought the other zombie down. Two zombies are down in a single slip.
The first zombie fell and got her head pierced by a poking metal pole; that’s instant death.
But one more remains, and it’s close.
So near, it bit you on your ankle!
“AHHHH!”
“...”
“Huh?”
There’s nothing, not even pain.
“Don’t fucking touch me!” You kicked its face, too strong, it broke its fragile neck.
“No! I’m turning! I’m turning— huh? Not even a scratch–”
“RAHHh!” The last zombie is still alive, and looking at you, the landscape.
There, you realize the reason that saved you, as you already know, those fucking zombies are toothless!
“FUCKING— ZOMBIE!” You picked up your knife and stabbed it through its head, killing it.
“Haaa… haa….” You can’t believe what just happened; you got lucky all over again.
You looked at them, the two old toothless zombies.
“So that’s why they’re feasting on a rotten corpse… since they can't chew something fresh.” You gather your remaining strength to stand up.
You decided not to pick up your knife since it grossed you out, but before moving back, you decisively loaded all your guns just in case there’s more.
“Gramps, sorry, but if you need to know, I’m one of the respectful kids at our block.” You felt sorry for the two; it’s not their will to turn; they’re just victims like anyone else.
You regained your composure, fixing your gear and putting more focus on your fighting spirit. The same thing shouldn’t happen again, or else luck won’t save you anymore.
You exhaled——
“Fuck! That rotten corpse— let’s get out of here.” Exhaling deeply is not a good idea,
You rest your afternoon looking for food, scavenging the ruined convenience store for luck. After you gather enough food for a week, you put it in your shopping cart. Using a car may have caught their attention, so you choose a quieter option, though you need to be fast or else you’ll be a food yourself.
“One more hour and the sun will set; I'd better hurry.” You muttered.
After securing the ties and ropes in your cart, you sprayed a lubricant on its caster wheels for smooth and quiet operation.
“All set, let’s go.” You pushed it, carefully but faster.
You’re still three kilometers away from your hideout. The convenience store near your place is already flipped upside down, you have already swept everything usual around there, so you have no choice but to search farther than you used to.
“Haa…. haa…” Pushing a cart three kilometers away is a very exhausting activity, not to mention the weight of the food.
“Shit… but it’s already halfway, another half coming.” You use your own words to push yourself, encouraging survival.
You pushed endlessly, weaving through the blocks of broken cars. The distance is not the only concern right now, but also the sun. The streets are far scarier at night; it’s dark and hopeless.
Unlike zombie games you played, where scenarios occurred during the apocalypse, the actual world is set a few months after it. So no more burning cars which give light, no more electricity to keep the street running automatically, and no more working batteries.
“Finally, the hide—” Hope shines over you the moment you see the house you’re staying at.
“UOOGHHH!” A noise coming out of nowhere— no, it was near, behind you!
“W-w-what the!?” Instinctively, you pushed your cart faster.
Stomp. Stomp.
“S-s-shit!” Your heart beats faster.
The way you heard it, it must be something massive.
Stomp. Stomp.
You ran and ran, a few more meters away. Every step you take, every stomp you hear.
“ARGHGH!!” You tripped, for godsake; the timing’s not really agreeing with you well.
“RAHHHH!”
“AWAHHHH!”
You heard zombies this time, and the noise caught their attention as you expected.
“Run!” Your feet crisscrossed as you tried to push your cart with you.
You can’t leave your cart; you’ll die of hunger instead.
“FUCK!”
You kept pushing, twenty meters away.
“SHIT! SHIT!”
Ten meters away.
“RAHHHHHH!”
“BRAAHHH!”
Five meters— too close—
“AHHHGHGH!” You stopped, purposely.
Your hideout’s open.
Your hideout isn’t actually the house, but the basement. There’s a separate entry that is located in the garden. But… It's open.
You remember closing it thoroughly.
“RAAHHH!!”
The zombies are coming; you'd better hide before they’re aware of your presence!
“Shit!” You pushed your cart inside the basement entry, went in, and locked the door from the inside.
“Haa… shit.” The way you rushed inside made a very audible noise.
Whoever is inside your hideout surely hears you.
Chack-chack
You cocked your Remington. You’re not taking that noise issue safety anymore since zombies don’t know how to unlock a door; it’s definitely someone, a human.
“Come out.” You carefully called it out, taking a step, aiming your shotgun straight.
“...”
You ignited the torch that you skilfully crafted, giving the place the much-needed light. It runs on alcohol and gasoline, tailored for longer use than a resource-consuming.
“...”
You kept looking, heart beating fast, while fear started to take over your body.
The basement’s not that big, just hundreds of square meters, enough for three to four rooms for different purposes.
“What the— there’s no one.” Upon looking for the intruder, you found nothing.
Not even a single hair.
“Did it just rob and go away? It must have been looking for something to loot.” You concluded that, because it left the door open, it must have just run away.
“I worried for nothing.” You wiped the sweat from your forehead before moving back to where your cart was.
Clang. Clang.
You’re arranging the stuff you got from your latest looting. Crushed biscuits, hardened chocolates, a bunch of noodles, boxes of water bottles, and expired apple juices. There are also some necessary things you need, such as flashlight batteries and hygiene-related items.
“Noodles… underwear… water—”
Shuck-shick.
That sound- it’s a gun.
“...”
You stopped moving; someone’s behind you, and you knew you were fucked up!
“Haa… w-w-what do you want?” You stuttered and were scared for your life.
You’re not used to fighting zombies, but that doesn’t mean you’re used to fighting humans!
“...”
It wasn’t saying anything; instead, a cold metal brushed your nape.
“WAHHH!! No! Don’t kill me!” That metal is the gun barrel.
You started praying to all the gods you know, praying for your safety but also praying that they’ll accept you into heaven if your life was about to end this night.
“Hmm, why do you sound so scared?” It talked.
It’s a she; she’s a woman!
“W-w-what?” Obviously, you’re scared since there’s a gun pointed at your nape!
“Remington 870… Glock-19… Engineered lighting system and a well-planned looting system… you’re not an ordinary guy, so drop the act and stop playing scared.” She enumerates all the things you did.
She’s observed you before making a move; that’s not normal behaviour.
“Sneaking in a-a-and analyzing someone in just a f-few minutes? You’re not an ordinary girl… so drop the g-gun since I’m really scared!” You’re trembling in fear; you could piss through your pants if this continues.
“...”
“What’s your name?” She calmly asked you.
“M-me? I’m…” You stopped for a moment, thinking thoroughly if she had something to see at your hideout that speaks your real name, but there’s none.
“I’m Leon—” The name of your favorite protagonist.
“Liar.”
Tick.
That soft tick… she just switched the gun’s safety, enough to pump your fear to another level. Is it full auto? Semi? Or single fire? Anyway, a bullet is a bullet; you’ll die for sure.
“OKAY! OKAY! SORRY! I’m F/N! Okay!?” You wonder how the fuck she knew you were lying.
“Okay, it matches the name engraved on your Remington.”
“...”
Your gun, the one that is supposed to save you, almost caused your death!
“Fuck.” You muttered.
“One more thing, are you infected?”
“N-n-no. Thankfully.” Almost- if it wasn’t a toothless zombie earlier, you could’ve turned already.
“...”
“...”
The silence is killing you; it’s torture.
“Okay.” She pulled the gun off, the cold barrel tip left your nape.
You heard a chair scraping the concrete floor; she must’ve taken a seat.
You took it as a go-signal to turn around and face her; fighting is not an option since you figured out she’s skilled; it might only get you killed for real.
“I—uhhh— Wow. Beautiful. Hot. Prett— sorry.” Your words are pure compliments, built for her beauty.
The jet black short hair, refined nose bridge, chiselled jawline to perfection, and gorgeous, sharp eyes. Her beauty is basically telling you to kneel, even though you just saw her for the first time. Her selection of dress is top-notch as well, a single red dress that’s short enough on her upper thighs, elegant.
She looked so royal, no one deserved someone like her—
“Wait… Why the fuck did I think something like that?” You muttered, Her beauty is like a poison; she made you instantly think something you should not be thinking at that moment.
“What?” She crossed her legs, then her arms.
“Nothing.” You walked to the nearest chair beside her.
Should you act friendly? No,
Should you act scared? Maybe, but you should not show her that she had control over you–
“You have water bottles, I guess. I’m thirsty.”
“Yes!” You hurriedly grabbed one of those water bottles you looted earlier.
It’s too late now; she has control over you. The mix of admiration and fear is one you never thought possible.
“...”
You watched her drink, the way her neck moves on every gulp, it makes you thirsty as well.
This is not healthy.
This is not you; it’s… simping.
“Hmm? What?” She noticed you were staring at her,
Outside, rain started to pour.
“W-what's your name?” You’re curious about the name of the dangerous lady in front of you.
“...”
As you thought, she’s not going to say it; she might be like that girl in the same zombie video game. Ada–
“Asa.”
“Huh!?”
“What?”
“Asa… Asa Wong!?” The way her name sounds is like the one who is just in your mind at the same moment.
“Wrong.” She shook her head.
“Asa Wrong?” Close, it’s so close! You’re really excited, what a simp you are.
“No, you idiot.” Even the way she insults you sounds expensive and charming. “I’m Asa, Asa Enami, a Japanese who happened to be here in South Korea when the apocalypse occurred. Now I can’t go back.” She added.
“So, what are you really doing right here?” You wonder if she’s roaming around or looking for another hideout.
“I’m looking for another hideout, and this place… is not it.” She answered with a long pause after scanning your place.
But her answer is almost identical to what you’re thinking, as if she can read your mind. You’re not that dense, even though you almost simp on her. You start to doubt her; she came from Japan, but she can speak Korean like a native? What is she? Is she kind of a spy–
“You have a lot of questions running in your mind, do you?” Asa chuckled, stroking her gun with her delicate fingers.
“I-I do.” You gulped; she might shoot you down if you asked her more questions.
“Don’t be tense. First, I can’t disclose to you what I am doing here in Korea, but I can tell you that it has something to do with the apocalypse.” She switched across her legs— as Sharon Stone did in Basic Instinct. “I was tasked to investigate some biological experimentations happening inside South Korea, inside the Umbrell—”
“Umbrella!? I knew there was something fishy about that pharmaceutical company! Copying the company name from a video game, and they said it’s for fun? For fun, my ass! They even built a mini-pharma in front of our school, and since then, there have been lots of weird things going on, like never-ending diseases—”
Asa just quietly watches you with her eyes squinted. She looks mad. Is it because you cut her or because you said something that caught her attention?
“School? Pharma?” She tilts her head from left to right on every word.
“I— uhh…” Did you really say something wrong? You bet you did.
“Interesting.” She stood up and closed the gap between you and her. She’s towering over you since you remained seated. “Come with me. Bring me to where that school and pharma were.” She added, moving past you and walking through the door.
“W-what if I don’t want to?” The risk is too high since it’s quite far, and zombies are lurking around.
“It’s your choice.” She smiled, “You heard that gigantic stomp earlier, right? That monster is not alone; they move in groups… I don’t know if I should tell you this, but okay, someone’s controlling them, and we need to find it out, and who knows? We may put an end to all of this.” She continued.
“We?” You’re involved in it the moment you meet her; it’s unavoidable.
It took time for you to process. It sounds absurd, but it’s all possible: a zombie apocalypse and a company controlling it? Sounds like a video game, but it’s reality.
“Yes, we.” The way she said “We” echoes in your head. If it’s a normal day without zombies, hearing it from a fine lady like her is a dream.
“...”
She chuckled, and that snapped you.
“W-what?”
“Men.” Asa grinned.
“W-what? Listen, as long as I want to help or end this… It’s unrealistic for me to join you. First, you’re trained, and I’m not. Second, I’m scared, and you’re not. There are still a lot more… but all of that is our differences… we’re different.” It’s the reality that’s hard to ignore.
“You’re overthinking, do you think I’ll ask you to come with me just because you know where that school and pharma were?” She crossed her arms and looked at your eyes sincerely, “It’s because I saw potential. Look at this place, do you think other people can do what you did? Engineering a lighting system from scratch, setting up a looting system enough to keep you alive for months, and arming yourself with weapons, I suppose you choose what fits you.” She added.
“I… get it, but other people will definitely think the way I do if it’s for their survival.” You clutched your fist, remembering how you struggled at first, you’re just a hopeless senior student who lost everything and scrambled everywhere for survival.
“I doubt that, if everyone thinks the way you do… they should still be alive, right? But you’re the only one who’s kicking, you know that.” Asa’s words are pure facts.
The way she encourages you is different; she backs her words with facts and information, she’s not just telling you to join her with twisted words.
“So, come with me.” Asa smiled and turned around to face the door.
“Right now?” You blinked multiple times.
“...”
“...”
“No, idiot. Tomorrow. It’s dark, and it’s hard to move.” She got a point. How fucked up your thinking right now.
“Yeah.” You muttered and watched her unlock the door, and opened it.
The way your heart is beating is disturbing; the reason is her dress. The way it slid up on her every step— it’s hypnotizing you to the point you stare at it, and even on her ass.
“Should I encourage you more? Just to make sure you’ll really come.” She stopped her tracks and turned sideways enough to face you.
“Huh?”
“I noticed you kept staring at my legs and ass.” Her smile disappeared and her eyes turned sharp as a blade.
“Oh shit. I didn’t mean to, I… I’m sorry!” You bowed, 90 degrees. You even thought of kneeling at that moment, or should you?
Is it your end?
“Men, seriously.” She sighed, “Stand up.” She ordered.
“Yes!” You straightened up and gave your best to look at her eyes— you couldn’t.
“It’s fine, just stare. I understand how men work, and I can’t blame you. I’m the only woman you've seen since the apocalypse started, right?”
“Y-yes…” You had no idea what she was saying, but it sounds like she’ll keep you alive, and that’s what matters.
“In fact, I said that I’ll encourage you more…”
“Gulped.”
“If you really like my thighs, my ass, my face… me…” She chuckled before continuing, “I might let you hit it.” Asa turned around and started walking away.
“...”
Will she really let you hit it? Her thighs, her as—
“W-w-what do you mean by that!?” You refused to believe it, though your dick started to harden.
“...”
She stopped, again.
“Once all this is done, don’t you think we’re responsible for reviving mankind?”
She left a question and disappeared.
“...”
“We’re populating Korea?” You shook your head, still refusing to believe it.
“RAAHHH!!”
“GRAAHHHH!”
“Oh fuck, zombies!”
You rushed back inside the basement and locked the door.
A lot happened in just a night; there’s a lot of information to process. A spy, a company culprit, and repopulating?
“Does that mean we’ll have to… We’ll have to sex, right?” You and Asa having sex, do you think it’s possible? Or she just said it just to persuade you?
The night is young, so you thought about it.
Somewhere in Seoul.
“Ma’am, whisker, there’s an abnormal movement at one of our entrance bases.” A woman soldier saluted a woman who was standing firm in the middle.
“Where?” The soldier pointed to a remote on the hologram screen, and a geological map appeared.
“Near the school, ma’am.” The soldier zoomed in on the school she was referring to.
“Hmm, send a surveillance team around the area, how’s nemesex?” Whisker decided in an instant; she knew what she was doing, she’s their appointed leader after all.
“She’s sexually active since she detects a strong male hormone up in the land.” The soldier reported.
“A man?”
“Not a zombie, but a man?’
“God, a man…”
The headquarters are filled with murmurs and whispering upon hearing that there’s a man, a real man, and not a lifeless one.
“I see…” Whisker nodded. “How about Winter? And the Redhair sisters?” Whisker asked them.
“Still no idea, ma’am.” Another soldier answered, looking through the hologram screen of information.
“Whisker.” A voice coming from behind Whisker.
Another woman arrived, dressed in a coat and glasses. Slender, tall, and radiates the same tier of beauty as Whisker.
“Wonyoung… What do you want?”
“I just wanted to call you by that name rather than Gawon, nothing special since everyone seems curious about how whisker’s connected to Gawon, you cat.”
“...”
“Ahhh! Ma’am Gawon used to be in MEOVV operatives, and her codename’s whisker—” A soldier in the middle stopped her work and spoke.
Bang!
“Should’ve kept working. Too noisy.” Gawon Whisker killed her without hesitation, punching a hole through her head.
“Brutal, huh. Clean it, it’s gross.” Wonyoung gestured to clean it, and other soldiers complied.
“Anyway, bring me the man, alive.” Gawon/Whisker ordered.
The silence of my room at six in the morning had a dead weight to it, a freezing atmosphere that seemed to suck away any trace of warmth before I could even feel it. I stood in front of the vanity mirror, staring at my reflection with a blank, almost mechanical gaze. At this hour, before the world knew me as Professor Eunbi, I was nothing more than a body trapped in constant tension, a woman fighting a silent war against her own anatomy.
Naked, the pale light of dawn highlighted the almost unreal whiteness of my skin and the overwhelming volume of my tits. They were heavy, massive, two spheres of flesh that dominated my silhouette and always seemed designed to draw every single eye, even though I spent every second of my life trying to kill that effect. I stared at them, watching how gravity pulled at them, creating a deep, generous curve that reminded me of the hunger deep in my belly—a void that no amount of professional respect could ever fill.
Then began the ritual of suffocation.
I reached for the white lace bra, a garment designed to compress, to contain, to erase. Getting into it was always a physical and psychological struggle. First, I fought with the straps, feeling them dig into my shoulders as I tried to force the flesh of my tits into the cups. I let out a muffled groan, almost a grunt of frustration, when I felt the fabric stretch to its breaking point.
Sshhh... The sound of the lace stretching to the limit echoed in my ears. I had to use my hands to push and mold the flesh, sinking my fingers into the softness of my tits to force them to stay flat, crushed against my chest. I felt my white skin turn pink from the excessive pressure, and the air began to fail me as the bra squeezed my ribs like a noose. The result was an unbearable feeling of oppression; my tits were there, trapped in a fabric cage, fighting for breath, pulsing against the restriction with every beat of my heart.
I put on the white silk blouse, hearing the soft brush of the fabric sliding over skin that was already damp from a cold sweat breaking out at the nape of my neck. As I buttoned it up, I felt that familiar and torturous tug on the middle buttons. Each button was a critical point of tension; I knew that if I leaned too far or breathed too deeply, the fabric would give way. But that oppression was necessary. Formal clothes weren't just attire; they were my armor.
I approached the mirror to do my makeup, tracing the perfect line of my red lips and ensuring my skin looked flawless, without a single trace of weakness. As I applied the powder, a shiver ran down my spine. I looked into my own eyes and saw the woman disappear to make way for the mask: that icy, distant, and severe gaze that projected an unreachable superiority.
But beneath that white silk, beneath that perfect makeup and that expression of ice, my body was screaming. I felt an electric tingle in my clit, a dull throb reminding me that I was alive and starving. The physical suffocation of my clothes translated into emotional suffocation; I felt like a caged animal inside a marble statue. I knew that the moment I crossed the threshold of the institute, everyone would see the perfect teacher, the untouchable woman who despised any sign of vulgarity.
None of them could imagine that this coldness was the result of unbearable pressure, that my mask of ice was the only thing keeping me from crumbling under the weight of my own desires. I adjusted my pencil skirt, feeling it hug my hips with military rigidity, and let out a shaky sigh that made the buttons of my blouse groan once more. I was ready to start another day of lies, carrying the weight of my tits and the loneliness of my life, not knowing yet that the path to depravity had already been traced inside me.
When I closed the door to my house at the end of the day, the sound of the lock clicking was like the closing of a tomb. My home wasn't a refuge; it was a cold and sterile museum, a space filled with expensive furniture, marble floors that echoed my footsteps, and a silence so thick it buzzed in my ears. It was a house designed to impress guests who never arrived and to maintain the appearance of a perfect life, while I slowly consumed myself inside.
My husband was part of that expensive, lifeless furniture. A man much older than me, whose presence in the house was as sporadic as his interest in my body. We had married for convenience; he wanted the trophy beauty of a young and distinguished woman to complete his image of success, and I... I had sought stability, status, and that economic security that would allow me to walk with my head high. But the price of that security was a loneliness that ate through my guts.
He was almost never there. When he was, he moved through the halls like a ghost, wrapped in his gray suits and phone calls about business and stocks. To him, I was just another piece in his collection; he looked at me with the same indifference he used for a painting hanging on the wall. There was never any passion, never that animal urgency I felt boiling under my skin every time I looked in the mirror. Our interactions were limited to polite greetings and silent dinners where the only sound was the clink of cutlery against fine porcelain.
There were nights when the frustration became physical, an unbearable pressure that started in my tits and traveled down to my clit, leaving me in a state of constant irritability. I would lie in the matrimonial bed—a massive expanse of cold silk sheets—and feel the void beside me like a slap in the face. I would roll over slowly, feeling my huge tits flatten against the mattress, heavy and hot, while I imagined strong, rough hands grabbing them violently, squeezing them until I couldn't breathe.
Sometimes, I stayed staring at the ceiling in the darkness, listening to the graveyard silence of the house, and felt a dull rage grow inside me. It was a cruel irony: I had a body that screamed to be desired, a massive chest that attracted the gaze of every man I crossed in the institute, but I came home to be invisible. I felt like a ripe fruit rotting on the branch because no one dared to pluck it.
There were moments when the sexual hunger was so strong it made me shake. I would get out of bed and walk through the house naked, feeling the cold marble under my feet and the heavy sway of my tits against my stomach. I looked at myself in the hallway mirrors, watching how my white skin glowed under the dim light of the lamps, and wondered if anyone would ever touch me with the vulgarity I craved. I didn't want romance; I didn't want sweet words. I wanted to be treated like an object; I wanted to feel someone claim me with animal hunger, ripping my clothes off and making me moan until I was exhausted.
That lack became a silent obsession. My marriage was a golden cage where I was the most pampered prisoner, but also the hungriest. Every day I spent being the "exemplary wife" and the "respectable teacher," the void between my legs grew deeper. The tension accumulated in my muscles, in my breath, in the way I bit my lips while teaching.
I felt trapped in a constant lie. On the outside, I projected an image of self-sufficiency and glacial coldness, but on the inside, I was screaming. I imagined breaking the silence of that house with screams of pleasure, filling the empty rooms with the sound of skin slapping against skin. But the man who slept beside me—when he was there—was incapable of waking the beast I kept locked beneath my silk blouses.
That accompanied loneliness was what finally broke me. It led me to seek refuge in places where no one knew me, where I wasn't anyone's wife or anyone's teacher. I needed an escape valve for all that accumulated lust, a place where I could stop being marble and start being flesh. I didn't know how it would happen, but I knew I could no longer endure the weight of the silence nor the oppression of my own repressed desires.
It was two in the morning and the house felt colder than ever. I lay in the immense matrimonial bed, my body wrapped in a black silk robe that felt slippery against my skin but failed to remove the feeling of emptiness. Beside me, the space was vacant; my husband was probably in some business hotel or some late-night meeting, and I, as always, was left alone with my thoughts and a dull restlessness gnawing at my nerves.
Insomnia had become my habitual companion. To combat the loneliness and the graveyard silence enveloping the rooms, I turned on my phone. The blue light of the screen blinded me for a moment, casting long shadows against the bedroom walls. I browsed aimlessly, jumping through irrelevant news and empty profiles, looking for anything to distract me from the oppression of my own life. I entered Twitter, scrolling through the feed with mechanical apathy, until a capricious algorithm suggested a profile that had nothing to do with my usual interests.
At first, it was just an image. A blurry photo, probably taken in a mirror, where a woman posed from behind. She wore no clothes; only high red heels that made her ass lift in a provocative and tight curve. But what stopped my heart wasn't the nudity itself, but the rawness of the image. It wasn't a professional or edited photo meant to look elegant; it was vulgar, direct, almost aggressive in its honesty.
I felt a pinch of morbid curiosity and, without thinking, clicked on the profile.
What I found there was a dizzying descent into a world I had only visited in my darkest, most forbidden fantasies. The woman didn't show her face, but she exposed every corner of her body with an animal confidence that left me zoned out. There were entire threads of photos where she showed herself playing with her own nipples, short videos where she bounced her tits in front of the camera while reading dirty comments, and photos where she spread her legs completely, exposing her wetness to the world without a shred of shame.
I froze, phone pressed against my chest, feeling my breathing turn erratic. I had never seen anything like this so openly. In my world, sexuality was something that should be discrete, elegant, and above all, controlled. But here, in this digital corner, vulgarity was the primary language. I read the comments under the photos: unknown men using raw words, calling her a "slut," asking her to masturbate for them, praising the shape of her ass and the size of her tits with a rawness that made me blush.
And then the unexpected happened. Instead of feeling disgust or rejection, I felt an electric spark run down my spine and land directly on my clit.
A damp, stinging heat began to concentrate between my legs. I felt hypnotized by the idea that someone could expose themselves like that, that someone had the courage to turn their body into a pure, animal object of desire for strangers. While observing a photo where the girl squeezed her tits with her hands, distorting the white flesh, I felt my own breasts start to pulse under the silk robe. I brought a hand to my chest, unconsciously squeezing the curve of my tit, and let out a muffled moan that echoed in the silence of the room.
"My God... what am I doing?" I whispered, but I didn't look away.
I felt as if I were looking through a forbidden keyhole. The excitement was born from the morbidity, from the transgression. I imagined for a moment how it would be if I were in that position: to stop being Professor Eunbi, the trophy wife, the pedestal of ice, and become simply flesh. I imagined the feeling of reading those vulgar comments directed at me, the idea that thousands of men were staring at my huge tits and my ass without knowing who I really was.
The idea triggered an adrenaline rush so strong it made me shake. For the first time in years, I didn't feel the void of marriage or the suffocation of my routine; I felt a voracious hunger, an animal need to be seen, to be desired in the dirtiest way possible. I slid down in the bed, feeling the silk of the robe stick to my sweaty thighs. With the phone still on and the image of that exposed woman before me, I brought my hand down, seeking contact with my own damp skin.
I realized I no longer wanted to be just a spectator. The accidental discovery of that account had opened a floodgate in my mind that could no longer be closed. Curiosity had transformed into a dangerous and tangible desire. As I touched myself, imagining thousands of invisible eyes watching me through the screen, I knew my perfect life had just shattered. The ice had cracked, and beneath it, a current of depravity began to flow, promising the only freedom I had ever known: the freedom to be vulgar.
I stayed there, lying in the darkness of my bed, phone illuminating my face and breath ragged. My hand remained anchored between my legs, but my mind was elsewhere, processing the psychological shock I had just suffered. I wondered, with brutal honesty, why this vulgarity had provoked such a violent, visceral reaction. Why did seeing a stranger expose her ass and tits to thousands of strangers make me feel like the air became thick and my clit throbbed with an almost painful urgency?
Then I understood it. And the revelation was like a blow to the stomach.
It wasn't just sexual desire; it was a hunger for freedom. For years, I had built a fortress of ice around myself. I had become the embodiment of perfection: the impeccable teacher, the distinguished wife, the woman who never made a mistake and followed every social rule with military discipline. I had spent so much time being the pedestal where others projected their ideas of respect and decorum that I had forgotten what it meant to be human—or more accurately, what it meant to be an animal.
The idea of becoming exactly what I despised in public—a vulgar woman, an exhibitionist, a digital slut—felt, for the first time in my life, like the only path toward redemption. I imagined freeing myself from that armor of silk and perfect makeup. I imagined breaking the silence of my empty marriage not with words, but with dirty moans while thousands of invisible eyes devoured me through a screen. The mere idea of betraying my own image, knowing that while I corrected exams with coldness in the classroom, there existed on some remote server a proof of my depravity, gave me an adrenaline rush that left me trembling.
I wanted to feel that gaze. I wanted them to desire me not for my intellect or status, but for the mass of my tits and the curve of my ass. I wanted to be an object; I wanted to be consumed; I wanted the world to see me without filters, without rules, and without the suffocating mask of a "good teacher."
Driven by an urgency I couldn't contain, I got out of bed. The silk robe slid off my shoulders, falling to the floor with a dull whisper. I walked naked toward the vanity mirror, feeling the cold night air hit my white skin and prickle the hairs on my arms. I stared at myself. There I was: Eunbi, the woman of ice. But as I observed myself, I began to see myself through the eyes of those men on Twitter. I saw the massive volume of my tits swaying with every breath, the powerful curve of my hips, and the moisture glistening between my legs.
My heart hammered against my ribs like a caged animal. Fear was there, a cold sting in my stomach, but it was precisely that fear that fueled my excitement. I took the phone with trembling hands and opened the camera.
I positioned myself in front of the mirror, adjusting the angle with obsessive care. I didn't want to show my face; the idea of keeping my identity hidden added a layer of morbidity that made me gasp. I framed myself from the chin down, letting the dim light of the room highlight the shadows and contours of my body.
With a slow movement, I took my own tits with both hands, squeezing them toward the center to create a deep, glistening valley. I felt the softness of my own flesh, the heat of my skin, and the tension of my erect nipples rubbing against the palms of my hands. The contrast between the woman I was in the classroom and the woman who was now standing here, holding her own breasts for an obscene photo, provoked a spasm of pleasure that made me arch my back.
Click.
The sound of the shutter resonated in the room like a gunshot. I stared at the image on the screen: my huge tits, exposed and vulnerable, captured in a moment of pure transgression. A wave of animal euphoria surged through my entire body, from my toes to the nape of my neck. I had crossed the line. I was no longer just a spectator; I had become a participant in the game.
I sat on the cold floor, leaning my back against the wood, while I looked at the photo over and over again. I knew this was the start of something dangerous, something that could destroy my life if anyone ever found out. But as I felt the constant pulsing between my legs and the echo of the click in my ears, I knew there was no turning back. The mask of ice had definitively cracked, and I was anxious to see how much more of it could break before it consumed me completely.
I kept staring at the phone screen, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks as I read a comment that repeated over and over in the thread of my last photo. "I want to see those tits moving," one said; another was cruder: "Bet they weigh a ton, make them bounce for us, slut."
The word "slut" resonated in my head like a whip-crack. In the classroom, that word would be grounds for expulsion or a nuclear scandal; but here, in the dimness of my room, while I felt the brush of my silk robe against my erect nipples, that word gave me an electric shock that left me breathless. I felt small, vulgar, and for the first time in years, terribly alive.
I stood up in front of the vanity mirror, feeling my heart hammer against my ribs with an erratic rhythm. I untied the knot of my robe and let the garment fall to the floor, leaving me completely naked before my own reflection. The dim light highlighted the whiteness of my skin and the massive volume of my breasts, which hung heavily, waiting to be released. I felt vulnerable, but that vulnerability was the gasoline fueling my excitement.
I took the phone with one hand and placed it at an angle that captured only my torso and thighs. With the other hand, I touched my chest, feeling the softness of the flesh and the hardness of my nipples, which were already tense like piano wires. I imagined the thousands of men on the other side of the screen, holding their breath, waiting for me to do what they asked.
Then, I did it.
I began to bounce gently on my heels, a short, rhythmic movement that caused my tits to jump violently up and down. The impact was immediate. I felt the real weight of my own body; the inertia of my breasts was overwhelming, swaying with an animal force that made me gasp. Plok... plok... I could hear the dull sound of flesh hitting my own chest with every bounce.
I looked at myself in the mirror and went completely zoned out. Seeing my huge tits oscillate like that, without control, without bras compressing them, was an image of pure depravity. I felt like a beast, a massive object of pleasure that had nothing to do with Professor Eunbi. As I increased the intensity of the jumps, the sway became more chaotic and violent. My breasts bounced with raw energy, pulling at the skin of my shoulders and making my nipples dance frantically in the air.
"God..." I let out a muffled moan that echoed through the walls of the room.
The physical sensation was intoxicating. The weight of my tits swaying created a tension in my back and chest that translated, almost instantly, into an electric sting between my legs. I felt my clit pulsing with violent urgency, flooding my imaginary underwear with thick, hot moisture. Every time my breasts dropped and hit my torso, I felt a bolt of pleasure run down my spine.
I stopped abruptly, left breathless, my chest heaving violently. My tits continued to oscillate slightly from the inertia, and I stared at the screen, watching the comments explode in real-time: "Holy shit, look how they bounce!", "Bet they feel heavy as hell," "do it harder, slut, make them bounce until you're tired."
Reading those words while feeling the echo of the sway in my body provoked a spasm of pleasure that made me arch my back. I felt humiliated and adored at the same time. The idea that those men were watching my tits jump, imagining the weight and heat of that flesh, left me in a state of sexual hyper-awareness. My breathing was now a shallow gasp, and my skin was glistening with a cold sweat starting to bead at my neck.
I stood there, gaze fixed on my own breasts, feeling the hunger grow. The bouncing had only been the beginning; it had awakened a beast that no longer settled for jumping. I wanted more. I wanted to feel the touch, I wanted to fulfill every dirty request, and I wanted to see how far my own depravity could go before it broke me completely.
The phone screen was now a cauldron of lust. Notifications kept arriving, a constant flow of dirty words that hit my mind like lashes. The bouncing video had been the spark, but now the users wanted something more; they were no longer satisfied with natural movement, they wanted to see deformation, they wanted to see how that massive flesh felt under pressure.
"Use your hands," one comment said, standing out above the rest. "I want to see your fingers sink into those tits, I want to see how much space they take up in your palms. Squeeze them until they overflow, slut."
Reading the word "squeeze" triggered an immediate reaction in my body. I felt a violent spasm in my belly and an electric sting that went straight down to my clit, leaving me breathless for a second. I stared at my own breasts, those two monuments of white flesh that were currently rising and falling with the speed of my ragged breath. The idea of following that order, of becoming a toy for thousands of strangers, provoked a wave of heat that blurred my vision.
I approached the mirror, pressing my chest almost against the cold glass. The thermal contrast made my nipples harden instantly, poking the air like two small, dark nails. I took the phone with my left hand and positioned it for an extreme close-up; I wanted every pore of my skin, every tiny blue vein and every drop of sweat to be visible to those on the other side.
Then, I closed the fingers of my right hand over my left tit.
It wasn't a gentle caress. Following the chat's order, I sank my fingers with raw force into the soft mass of my breast. I felt the flesh shift and deform under the pressure, creating deep grooves that left the skin red where my nails dug in slightly. The volume was so massive that my hand couldn't wrap around it completely; the tit overflowed through the sides of my fingers, creating a grotesque and fascinating curve that left me zoned out.
"Oh God..." I let out a husky moan, a guttural sound I didn't recognize as my own.
I saw myself in the mirror and felt a surge of animal euphoria. Seeing how my own hand crushed that massive volume, forcing the flesh to displace upward and sideways, made me feel incredibly vulgar. It was the same hand I used to hold chalk in front of my students, the same hand that corrected exams with glacial severity, but now it was there, buried in my own skin, distorting my body for the pleasure of strangers. The psychological contrast was the spark that lit an uncontrollable fire between my legs; I felt the moisture begin to soak the area, a hot and thick flow that made me feel heavy.
I increased the pressure. I began to knead my breast with slow, strong movements, squeezing and releasing, making the flesh bounce against my own palm. Squelch... plok... The sound of my damp skin slapping against itself echoed in the silence of the room, a wet and obscene noise that sent a violent shiver down my entire spine. I imagined it wasn't my fingers squeezing, but the hands of one of those men from the chat, someone grabbing me violently and forcing me to watch how I was being deformed.
I leaned further toward the mirror, letting my other tit hang heavily, while I continued manipulating the first with desperate urgency. My nipples were now so tense they hurt, and every time I squeezed the flesh, I felt the pressure translate directly to my pelvic area, triggering rhythmic spasms in my clit. I was sweating; a drop slid down my forehead and fell right into the valley of my breasts, glistening under the light before sliding downward.
I looked at the screen and saw that the chat had entered a state of collective hysteria. "That's it! Harder!", "look how her fingers overflow," "bet they're hot and soft." Reading those words while feeling my own flesh deform under my fingers made me arch my back, letting out a shallow gasp. I felt small, exposed, and completely dominated by the desire of those strangers.
I stopped for a second, fingers still buried in my chest, feeling the pulse of my own heart beating against my palms. I was at the limit; the physical tension was already unbearable, and the need to touch myself further began to cloud my judgment. But I knew I couldn't skip steps. I wanted to feel every inch of this humiliation, I wanted to fulfill every dirty request before allowing myself a climax.
The euphoria of deformation still vibrated in my fingers, but the chat's hunger was a bottomless pit. While I recovered my breath, panting in front of the mirror, the notifications began to shift direction. They were no longer satisfied with my tits; now they wanted to explore the forbidden territory, the zone I had kept under lock and key even in the most intimate moments of my empty marriage.
"What about the rest?" a comment said with a rawness that made me shudder. "We want to see that ass. Open your legs, slut. We want to see how wet you are while you look at us."
Reading the word "open" caused a short circuit in my mind. I felt a sting of panic mixed with an excitement so violent it made my knees buckle for an instant. Showing my tits was an act of exhibitionism, but opening myself to the camera was an act of total surrender. It was giving up the last fortress of my dignity. But it was precisely that feeling of absolute vulnerability that pushed me forward. I wanted to feel that freefall; I wanted to know what happened when a respectable teacher became raw meat for public consumption.
I let the phone drop onto the surface of the vanity, leaning it against a perfume bottle so the angle captured the lower part of my body. I turned around, leaving my back to the mirror and facing the camera.
I leaned forward, resting my palms on the cold marble of the furniture. The movement was abrupt and caused my huge tits to hang heavily, pulling at my skin and swaying with a real, almost tangible weight, while they remained suspended in the air. I felt gravity dragging them down, a feeling of heaviness that made me feel even more animal. But my attention was no longer on my breasts; it was on the tension building in my thighs and the curve of my ass.
With a slow, deliberate movement, I began to separate my legs. The brush of my own thighs, damp with sweat and excitement, produced a soft sound, a fleshy slide that echoed in the silence of the room. Sshhh...
I brought my hands back. My fingers, still hot from squeezing my chest, found the firm, rounded skin of my cheeks. With a muffled moan, I grabbed each cheek firmly and began to pull them apart violently, opening myself up.
"Oh God..." I whispered, and my voice came out as a broken wail.
The visual impact on the screen was devastating. By opening myself, I exposed the most intimate and secret part of my body under the raw light of the ring lamp. I saw the contrast between the whiteness of my tight cheeks and the deep pink and wetness of my vulva, which was already glistening from natural lubrication. I felt completely naked—not just of clothes, but of all social protection. I was there, open, exposed, offering my hole to thousands of invisible eyes.
I stayed like that, in a humiliating and provocative position, feeling the cold air hit my most sensitive area. The sensation was overwhelming; I felt as if each of the spectators were stabbing their gaze into my wetness, penetrating me with their sight. The pulse in my clit became frenetic, a constant hammering that made my legs shake.
Then, I saw the chat explode. Words were no longer just comments; they were orders. "Open wider!", "bet she's dripping," "I want to see how that hole glistens," "look at this open slut."
Reading the word "dripping" while I felt the hot, thick flow sliding down my vaginal lips provoked a violent spasm. I felt like a ripe fruit that had finally burst. I imagined it wasn't a camera in front of me, but a real man forcing me to stay like that, open and vulnerable, while he insulted me and claimed me.
I began to move my hips slightly, rubbing the surface of the marble with my wet zone. Plok... plok... The sound of my wet flesh hitting the cold furniture was obscene, a symphony of fluids that made me gasp loudly. I felt small, reduced to a simple orifice, and that reduction gave me the most intense euphoria of my life. There was no longer a teacher, no longer a wife; there was only a woman open and starving, surrendering her secret to the world in an act of absolute depravity.
I stayed in that position for several minutes, enjoying the agony of desire and the pleasure of exposure. My tits continued to hang heavily in front of me, swaying slightly with every gasp, while my lower half was totally surrendered to digital scrutiny. I was on the verge of collapse, muscles tense and mind clouded by an animal lust that screamed it was finally time to stop watching and start touching.
The tension in the room had reached a point of no return. I was there, leaning on the cold marble, legs open and intimacy exposed to thousands of invisible eyes. The freezing air of the room hit my wetness, but I was burning inside. I looked at the phone screen and saw that the chat was no longer asking for photos; now they demanded action. Words flew in a cascade of depravity: "Touch yourself," "I want to see you masturbate while you read us," "use your fingers, slut, get them dirty with your own juice."
Reading the word "get them dirty" triggered an electric spasm through my thighs. I felt like a puppet whose strings were being pulled by strangers, and that loss of control was the most exciting thing I had ever felt in my life. I was no longer the woman dictating rules in the classroom; now I was the one obeying dirty orders from the shadows of her own home.
Slowly, with one hand still resting on the marble to support my weight and the other descending toward my crotch, I began the execution. The first contact of my fingers against my clit was like a spark. I was so lubricated that my finger slipped instantly, producing a short, wet sound. Plok. I froze for a second, listening to that noise in the absolute silence of the room. It was the physical confirmation of my own excitement; I was dripping, completely surrendered to the morbidity.
"Oh God..." I let out a gasp that vibrated in my throat, while closing my eyes and letting myself be carried by the current.
I began to rub myself with circular movements, slow at first, feeling how the flesh of my vulva was swollen and sensitive. Every touch was an exquisite torture. As I increased the speed, the sound became more constant and visceral. Squelch... squelch... The noise of my fingers moving through the viscosity of my own desire filled my ears, mixing with the sound of my breath which was no longer a whisper, but an erratic, animal gasp.
I forced myself to open my eyes to read the chat while I touched myself. "Faster!", "look how your hole glistens," "bet you're thinking about how dirty you are." Reading that I was "dirty" while feeling the friction of my fingers against my clit gave me an adrenaline rush that made me arch my back. I felt divided: one part of me was still Professor Eunbi, horrified by her own conduct, but the other—the real, hungry one—enjoyed every second of this degradation.
I increased the pace, sinking a finger deeply into my vaginal canal while the thumb continued to hammer my clit with blind urgency. The sound was now a wet and obscene symphony. Squelch... plok... squelch... I felt the pressure in my pelvis grow until it became unbearable. My legs began to shake, and I had to press my toes against the floor to keep from collapsing.
In that moment, I forgot about the perfect position; I simply surrendered to raw pleasure. I let my huge tits hang heavily downward, swaying violently with every movement of my hips. The weight of my breasts pulling on my skin contrasted with the frenetic speed of my hand down there. I felt like a beast in heat, a woman reduced to a set of electric impulses and hot fluids.
"Look at me..." I whispered into the phone's microphone, though I didn't know who I was speaking to. "Look how I get... for you..."
The idea that thousands of men were watching my climax in real-time, observing how my fingers disappeared and reappeared in my wetness, pushed me to the limit. I felt my heart hammering against my ribs and the skin of my back prickling. The pleasure was no longer just physical; it was a psychological catharsis. I was breaking every chain they had imposed on me, destroying the image of the perfect woman piece by piece with every movement of my hand.
I was on the edge of the abyss, feeling the tension accumulate in a tight, hot knot just below my navel. My breathing was now a set of husky sobs, and my eyes were clouded by a lust that prevented me from thinking clearly. There only existed the wet sound of my fingers, the raw light of the lamp, and the insatiable hunger to end this torment.
The entire world had been reduced to a point of unbearable heat concentrated in my clit and the deafening sound of my own blood pulsing in my ears. I no longer heard the hum of the air or the silence of the house; I only heard the frenetic rhythm of my own fingers against my wet flesh and the incessant flow of dirty words sprouting from the chat. I was at the peak of the mountain, balancing dangerously over an abyss of pure pleasure and absolute depravity.
"Now! Come for us, slut! Do it right now!" I read on the screen, and that final order was like a bomb's detonator.
I let out an animal scream that tore through my throat, a sound I would have never allowed to escape my lips in any other context. My hand became a blur of movement; there was no longer any technique, no longer any rhythm, only a blind and desperate urgency to reach liberation. I sank my fingers with violent force into my wetness, hammering my clit with a speed that almost hurt, but that pain was the fuel I needed to jump into the void.
And then, it happened.
The orgasm hit me like a thousand-volt electric shock that raced up my spine and left me breathless. It was a violent burst, an explosion of pleasure so intense that I felt my mind fragment into a thousand pieces. My entire body arched against the cold marble of the furniture, my muscles tensed to the limit, and I let out a husky shriek that resonated throughout the room. I felt my belly contract in deep, rhythmic spasms, squeezing my fingers with instinctive force while waves of liquid heat flooded my legs.
It was the most violent orgasm of my life because it wasn't just physical; it was the discharge of years of repression, of matrimonial loneliness, and of a social mask that had been suffocating me. In that instant, I wasn't Professor Eunbi nor the trophy wife; I was simply a woman broken by pleasure, an animal creature surrendering completely to humiliation and desire. My huge tits oscillated violently with my body's spasms, hitting my own chest with a wet, dull sound while I shook in the climax, feeling every pore of my skin scream with satisfaction.
I stayed there, collapsed on the furniture, breath broken and heart hammering against my ribs as if it wanted to escape my chest. Sweat soaked the nape of my neck and my chest, and I felt the cold marble contrasting violently with the residual heat emanating from my crotch. My fingers were still trembling, stained with my own lubrication, while I stared fixedly at the camera with clouded eyes and dilated pupils.
On the screen, the chat was in a state of collective hysteria. "Holy shit, look how she shakes!", "that's the best climax I've ever seen," "she's totally destroyed." Reading those words while I recovered my breath provoked a dark, satisfied smile. I had achieved the unthinkable: I had turned my own vulnerability into a weapon of pleasure. I felt emptied, exhausted, but strangely filled with a clarity I had never possessed.
Slowly, I detached myself from the furniture and stood up, feeling my legs still shaking. I took the phone with a trembling hand and turned off the transmission without saying a single word. Silence flooded the room again, but it was no longer an oppressive silence; it was a complicit one.
I stared at my reflection in the mirror. My hair was messy, my lips were swollen, and my tits were still rising and falling with the rapidity of my gasps. I saw myself and, for the first time, felt neither disgust nor fear. I felt power. The secret I now kept in my phone was a forbidden jewel, a key that allowed me to escape the marble prison I lived in.
I walked toward the bathroom to clean myself, feeling the brush of my own wet thighs with every step. I knew that tomorrow I would put on the white blouse again, that I would compress my tits in that suffocating bra, and that I would look at my students again with that glacial coldness they all respected. But now there was a fundamental difference: I knew who I was beneath those clothes. I knew that while they saw a perfect teacher, I was the woman who opened herself to the world for pleasure.
I looked at myself one last time in the mirror before dressing and smiled. The mask of ice was intact for the rest of the world, but inside me, the fire had just begun.
Tags : Rape!, Gangbang, Creampie, Hardcore Sex, Used, Breeding, Multiple Penetration, Kinky, Whore, Blowjob, Deepthroat, Crying, Mature, Public Sex, World Cup
Words: 3,358 Words
This Story contains Rape! So Reader Discretion is Advised. This story is a Commision Work for @sinbaddict Hope Yall Like it.
The roar of eighty thousand voices hit Eunbi like a wall of sound the moment she stepped out of the VIP tunnel.
She'd worn a simple white summer dress—loose cotton that ended mid-thigh—and a red bucket hat pulled low, hoping to blend in. Hoping to just be another fan in the stands for Korea's World Cup semifinal against Brazil. The disguise was laughable. Within thirty seconds of finding her seat in the premium section, the phones started coming out.
"Is that..."
"Holy shit, that's Kwon Eunbi..."
"EUNBI! EUNBI-UNNIE!"
She smiled, waved, the reflexive idol response that years of training had drilled into her muscles. A quick flutter of fingers. Then she turned back to the pitch, where the teams were lining up for the national anthems, and tried to make herself small.
The man to her left wasn't having it.
He was big. Not fat—broad. Shoulders like a wrestler's, a soccer jersey stretched tight across his chest. Late twenties, maybe. His knee pressed against hers as he leaned in, his breath hot and beery against her neck.
"You're even prettier in person," he said.
Eunbi's skin crawled. "Thank you," she managed, and shifted away.
Her movement only seemed to encourage him. His hand landed on her thigh.
"Hey—" She tried to push it off.
The hand stayed. Squeezed.
"I said—"
"Shhh." His fingers dug into the soft flesh above her knee. "Just watch the game, idol-girl."
Around them, the crowd was cheering as the Korean team took the pitch. Nobody was looking at her. Nobody except the man's friends—three of them, turning in their seats now, their expressions shifting from curiosity to something hungrier when they saw where their friend's hand was.
"This is happening," one of them said, not a question.
The broad-shouldered man—Eunbi decided to call him Jersey in her head, because his jersey had SON 7 on the back—just grinned. "Help me get her down."
"What—no—"
Her protest died as hands seized her from behind. Someone had come up the row. Someone else. A fifth man, a sixth. They were rising from seats all around her, closing in like a net drawing tight, and Eunbi's mind raced through every anti-sasaeng protocol she'd ever been taught—
Stay calm. Don't escalate. Look for security.
She spotted a yellow-vested guard three sections over, but the crowd was a solid mass of bodies now, a wall of sweating, shouting fans, and her voice was swallowed by the stadium's roar as Korea took possession and eighty thousand people screamed.
Jersey yanked her out of her seat. The plastic armrest caught her hip, hard enough to bruise, and then she was on the concrete floor, the grit of it scraping her knees, her bucket hat tumbling away.
"Please—" She tried to crawl.
Someone grabbed her ankle and pulled. Her dress rode up. The concrete scraped her thighs, her stomach. Hands flipped her onto her back and she was staring up at a ring of faces, men grinning down at her, their eyes bright with the thrill of it.
"Fuck, she's so scared," one of them said, like it was the best thing he'd ever seen.
"I'm not—please, someone help—"
A hand clamped over her mouth. "Stop that."
She bit down. Hard.
The man yelped, yanked his hand back, and Eunbi saw the blood welling in his palm before someone else's fist drove into her stomach and all the air left her lungs in a single, silent rush.
She couldn't breathe. Couldn't scream. Couldn't do anything but curl around the pain while hands tore her dress up over her hips, her chest, her head. The cotton ripped. Her bra followed—a simple white thing, gone in two tugs that snapped the straps and left her breasts bare to the stadium lights.
"Oh fuck, those are real," someone breathed.
"Of course they're real, she's an idol—"
"Hold her arms."
They pinned her wrists to the concrete. Straddled her chest. Someone's knees pressed down on her biceps, and Eunbi could only kick, her bare heels slapping uselessly against the floor while the men around her unbuckled their belts.
The match was still going. Korea was pressing forward, the crowd was a single roaring organism, and nobody—nobody—was looking at the premium section where six men were stripping a woman naked on the floor.
Jersey knelt between her legs. His cock was already out—thick, uncut, the head glistening with pre-cum that smeared across her inner thigh when he pressed himself against her.
"Look at this cunt," he said, pulling her panties aside with one thick finger. "Fucking perfect. Pink and tight."
"Don't—please don't—I'll give you money, I'll give you anything—"
"Don't want your money, idol-girl." He lined himself up. The blunt heat of him pressed against her opening and Eunbi's whole body went rigid, her muscles clenching, trying to keep him out.
He pushed.
She screamed.
The sound was swallowed by eighty thousand voices as Korea took a shot on goal and the stadium erupted.
Jersey sank into her. No lube, no patience, just the brutal friction of his cock forcing her cunt open around him. Eunbi felt every inch—the ridge of his head dragging against her inner walls, the vein pulsing along the underside of his shaft, the way her body stretched to accommodate something far too large, far too sudden.
"Fuck, she's tight," he grunted.
"She's dry, you idiot—"
"Not for long."
He pulled back and slammed in again. Again. Again. Each thrust was a piston-drive, balls-deep, his hips slapping against her thighs with wet, meaty sounds that seemed to echo even through the stadium noise.
Eunbi's back arched. Her breasts bounced with every impact, and someone reached down to pinch her nipples, twisting until she shrieked.
"She's getting wet now," Jersey announced, and the humiliation of it—the truth of it—made her want to die. But her body was betraying her, her cunt slicking itself despite everything, making each thrust smoother, faster, easier.
"Let me see her face."
Someone grabbed her jaw and turned her head. A phone camera was inches from her face, recording every expression—the tears, the open-mouthed gasps, the way her eyes rolled back when Jersey changed angles and hit something deep inside her that made her whole body convulse.
"Say hi to the internet, Eunbi-ssi."
"No—"
"Say hi."
"Hi," she sobbed.
They laughed.
The man holding the phone moved behind her head. She felt his cock slapping against her cheek, her lips, and she clamped her mouth shut, shaking her head.
"Open up or I'll break your nose."
"Nnn—"
He pinched her nostrils. Eunbi held out for ten seconds, fifteen, her lungs burning—and then her mouth opened on instinct and he shoved himself inside, filling her throat in one brutal thrust.
Can't breathe. Can't breathe. CAN'T BREATHE.
Her gag reflex spasmed around him. He didn't care. He just fucked her face while Jersey fucked her cunt, and the two of them found a rhythm, pistoning into her from opposite ends while the other men waited their turns, stroking themselves, cheering like they were watching the match on the pitch instead of a woman being used like a piece of meat on the concrete.
"Fuck, she's good—"
"That throat's made for cock—"
"Tighter than my girlfriend—"
The words washed over her in fragments. Eunbi's mind was detaching, floating somewhere above her body, watching this happen to someone else. But the sensations kept dragging her back—the ache in her jaw, the burn between her legs, the wet slosh of her own fluids coating Jersey's cock as he fucked her harder, faster, his balls slapping against her ass.
Her nipples were on fire. Someone had attached clips to them—where had those come from?—and the metal teeth bit into her sensitive flesh, sending jolts of pain-pleasure-pain through her chest with every bounce of her breasts.
"She's gonna make me cum," Jersey announced.
"Do it inside."
"Yeah, breed that idol pussy—"
"No," Eunbi tried to say, but the word was just a garbled choke around the cock in her throat. "No, please, I'm not—I'm not on anything, please—"
Jersey grinned down at her. "That's the point."
He buried himself deep and came.
Eunbi felt it. Felt the hot flood of his seed splashing against her cervix, pulse after pulse after pulse, his cock twitching inside her like a living thing. He held her hips down while he emptied himself, grinding against her, making sure every drop was pressed as deep as possible.
When he pulled out, the mess followed—a thick white trickle that dripped down across her ass and pooled on the concrete.
"Next," he said.
The phone camera was still recording.
The second man didn't wait. He flipped Eunbi onto her stomach, hauled her hips up, and drove into her from behind while her face was pressed into the concrete. Her breasts scraped against the rough surface. The nipple clamps dragged and caught, pulling until she screamed.
"Fuck, she's still tight—"
"Of course she is, she's an idol, they're all tight—"
"Add another one."
"What?"
"Another cock. In her cunt. It'll stretch."
Eunbi sobbed against the floor. "You can't—that won't—"
"Yes we can," said the man fucking her mouth. He'd pulled out to let her speak, and now he was stroking himself, his cock slick with her saliva. "We can do whatever we want."
The third man knelt behind her. She felt his cock pressing against her already-stuffed cunt, the impossible pressure of trying to fit two inside her.
"It won't—"
"Shut up."
He pushed.
Eunbi's scream was hoarse, a torn thing that barely escaped her throat. The stretch was unbearable—two cocks inside her pussy, forcing her walls apart, filling her so completely that she could feel them moving against each other, could feel every vein, every ridge, every pulse of blood.
"Oh fuck," the man already inside her groaned. "I can feel him—"
"Move, you bastard—"
They moved. Not in rhythm—that would have been too organized, too mechanical for what this was. They moved like animals, rutting into her without coordination, their cocks sliding against each other inside her cunt while Eunbi's body bucked and jerked between them.
Her vision was going white. The overload was too much—pain and pleasure and humiliation and fear all churning together into something that short-circuited her brain.
Her cunt clenched around them.
"Shit, she's cumming—"
"Is she?"
"Feel it, feel her squeezing—"
Eunbi was cumming. Her body was betraying her completely, orgasm ripping through her muscles, her thighs trembling, her back arching, her mouth open in a soundless scream. The two men fucking her laughed and kept going, pounding her through it, stretching her climax into something raw and painful and endless.
The man at her mouth shoved back in. She tasted salt and skin and the bitter tang of her own throat's protests. He fucked her face with the same brutality as the men in her cunt, and Eunbi's world narrowed to the rhythm of three cocks using her body simultaneously.
Her jaw clicked. Her pussy burned. The concrete had scraped her knees raw.
And the match was still going.
She could hear the crowd's distant roar, the commentator's voice announcing Korea's first goal, the eruption of cheers that shook the stadium. Her country was winning. She was being destroyed.
"Swallow it," the man in her mouth grunted, and then his cock swelled and he came, flooding her throat with a hot, thick load that she had no choice but to gulp down or drown in.
She swallowed. His cum was bitter, viscous, coating her tongue and the back of her throat. Her eyes watered. Her throat constricted around each pulse, milking him dry while he held her head in place and groaned his satisfaction.
"Good girl," he said, pulling out. "Good fucking throat-slut."
Eunbi coughed, gasped, spat. A thick string of cum dangled from her lip. Before she could wipe it away, another man was there, pushing his cock between her lips.
"My turn."
The men in her cunt were getting close. She could feel it in the way they sped up, their thrusts becoming jerky, erratic, their breathing harsh. The one behind her came first, roaring as he emptied himself into her already-flooded pussy. The second followed seconds later, and Eunbi felt the hot twin spurts of their combined loads splashing inside her, filling her, overflowing from her stretched hole and running down her thighs.
Three men down. Three loads inside her.
How many more were waiting?
She got her answer when hands rolled her over again. She was on her back now, staring up at the ring of faces, her body a mess of sweat and cum and concrete dust. Her breasts were red and bruised from the clamps. Her pussy was gaping, leaking, the lips puffy and swollen.
"Ass next," someone said.
"No—please, not there—"
"A virgin ass? Fuck yes."
"Hold her legs up. Spread her cheeks."
Eunbi kicked, thrashed, but they were too many, too strong. Her legs were pushed up to her chest, her ass exposed, and she felt a cock pressing against her tightest hole, the pressure building, building—
"Wait," Jersey said. "Give her something to bite down on."
He shoved his belt between her teeth. Leather and sweat and the cold bite of the buckle. Eunbi bit down and then the man behind her pushed and she screamed into the leather as her ass was torn open.
No lube. No mercy. Just the brutal invasion of cock into a hole never meant for it, the burning stretch of muscle forced apart, the sensation of being split in two.
"Fuck, she's tight—"
"Tighter than her cunt—"
"Move, move, I wanna see it—"
He moved. Deep, grinding thrusts that went impossibly deep, the head of his cock pressing against places that made Eunbi's vision spark with strange, terrifying pleasure. Her body was beyond betrayal now—it was actively collaborating, her ass clenching around the invasion in a rhythm that matched his thrusts, her cunt dripping fresh slick down her thighs.
She was moaning into the belt. Moaning and drooling and rocking her hips back to meet him.
"Look at that. She loves it."
"She's a fucking whore."
"All idols are whores. They just pretend."
The phone camera captured everything. Eunbi stared into its lens and saw herself reflected back—hair tangled, face streaked with tears and cum, mouth stretched around a leather belt, body impaled on a stranger's cock. She looked ruined. She looked…
She looked like she was enjoying it.
The thought made her cum again, a sudden shattering orgasm that seized her whole body and left her twitching on the concrete. The man in her ass laughed and fucked her harder.
"Feel that? She just came on my cock."
"Do it again. Make her cum again."
He did. Over and over, until Eunbi lost count, until her orgasms blurred into one continuous state of overload, her body no longer distinguishing between pleasure and pain. She was just a hole now. Just a thing to be filled. And they filled her.
They filled her ass. They came in her ass, three more loads that pooled deep in her bowels and leaked out when the next man pulled his cock free. They filled her cunt again. They came on her face, her breasts, her hair. They took turns in her mouth until her jaw was so sore she couldn't close it, until her throat was raw from swallowing, until the taste of cum was all she knew.
At some point—she didn't know when—they moved her. Propped her against the seats so they could fuck her in new positions. Bent her over the railing so the section below could see her tits bouncing. Laid her across three seats and took her from every angle while the match played on and the crowd cheered and Korea scored again and again and again.
Four-nil. Five-nil. Six.
The goal celebrations blended with the men's climaxes. Every roar from the crowd meant another load in her body, another pair of hands on her skin, another cock forcing its way into her holes.
She was blindfolded now—someone had tied a scarf over her eyes, and the sensory deprivation made everything worse and better at the same time. She couldn't see the next violation coming. Could only feel it—the sudden hands, the unexpected penetration, the cocks that appeared in her mouth and cunt and ass with no warning.
"Please," she kept saying, her voice a ruined whisper. "Please, no more, I can't—"
"One more."
"There's always one more."
"Open up."
She opened.
The match was ending. She could tell from the crowd's sustained roar, the way the cheering had shifted from celebration to the long, sustained noise of a victory chant. Korea was going to the finals. The stadium was ecstatic.
And Eunbi was on her knees, her blindfold dark with tears, her body a canvas of handprints and bruises and drying cum, her holes dripping with the seed of men she'd never seen, her mind floating somewhere far away where the word "no" still had meaning.
A final cock pressed against her lips.
"Last one, idol-girl. Make it good."
She opened her mouth.
The man shoved in—and then paused.
"Wait. I want to try something."
Hands lifted her. Moved her. Positioned her on her back with her head hanging off the edge of a seat. Her throat was a straight line now, open, vulnerable.
"Throat-fuck position. Goes all the way down."
"Fuck, really?"
"Watch."
The cock slid into her mouth, and then kept going—past her soft palate, into her throat, down, down, until Eunbi's neck bulged with the outline of it and she couldn't breathe at all, could only lay there with her throat stretched around him while the men above her groaned in appreciation.
"Look at that."
"You can see it in her neck."
"Fuck her throat, fuck her throat—"
He fucked her throat. Long, deep strokes that bottomed out against her collarbones, that cut off her air for seconds at a time, that left her lightheaded and floating and strangely, impossibly calm.
This is what I am now, she thought. Just a hole. Just a throat. Just a place for men to put their cocks.
Her cunt was dripping. Her body was still betraying her. Still wanting more.
The man in her throat came, and she swallowed without being told, her throat milking him dry, his cum sliding directly into her stomach with no chance to taste it.
Then he pulled out.
The blindfold came off.
Eunbi blinked in the sudden light, in the roar of the stadium, in the sight of a dozen men zipping up their pants, their faces satisfied, their attention already turning back to the pitch where the Korean team was doing a victory lap.
Jersey knelt down beside her. His phone was in his hand. Her own face stared back at her from the screen—a still image from the video he'd taken, her expression caught mid-scream, her body impaled on two cocks at once.
"We're going to post this," he said, almost conversationally. "Unless you want to make a deal."
Eunbi's voice was a croak. "What deal?"
"There's an afterparty. VIPs. Important people. They'd pay a lot for a night with Kwon Eunbi."
"I—"
"Or we post the video. Your choice."
The stadium lights blazed down on her naked, ruined body. Eighty thousand fans were still cheering. The world was still turning.
And Eunbi realized, with a strange, hollow clarity, that her choice had been taken from her the moment she'd stepped into this stadium.
"Fine," she whispered. "Fine. I'll—I'll go to the afterparty."
Jersey smiled. "Good girl. Now get dressed. You've got a long night ahead of you."
He tossed her the torn remains of her dress and walked away, leaving Eunbi alone on the concrete, covered in cum and bruises, with the cameras still flashing and the crowd still roaring and nothing ahead of her but more.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
The morning sun hit the windows of the Coca-Cola skyscraper, creating golden reflections that made the building look like an architectural jewel in the middle of the city. When the luxury car pulled up to the main entrance, Karina and Winter stepped out with smiles on their faces, feeling more than ever like they were on top of the world. The air was crisp and smelled like spring; everything just felt like a total win. There was no tension—just that electric buzz you get when you know you're about to hit a new milestone in your career.
"Look at this place, Winter," Karina said, spreading her arms as she admired the massive building. "It’s incredible. I feel like even the air up here is more expensive."
Winter giggled, adjusting her bag on her shoulder. She looked radiant, with genuine joy on her face. "It's impressive. They told me the executive offices have a view that goes all the way to the horizon. I can't believe they actually invited us as the main ambassadors for the World Cup. It’s Coca-Cola!"
They both walked toward the entrance, where they weren't met by stern guards, but by a PR team with warm smiles and friendly gestures. The lobby was an open space, flooded with natural light from giant floor-to-ceiling windows. Massive arrangements of white lilies and orchids filled the air with a sweet, relaxing scent. Soft jazz played in the background, making the whole place feel more like a five-star hotel than a corporate office.
"Welcome! It’s an absolute honor to have you here," exclaimed a young man in a perfectly tailored navy blue suit, stepping forward to greet them. "I'm Marcus, the image coordinator for this project. The CEOs are anxious to meet you in person; they've followed your careers with a lot of admiration."
"Thank you, Marcus. This place is beautiful," Karina replied, projecting that natural confidence she was known for. She felt comfortable and relaxed, enjoying every admiring glance from the staff passing by. "You’ve made us feel very welcome since the first email."
"It's the least we can do for the stars of the moment," Marcus replied with a friendly wink. "Please, follow me. Before heading up to the main office, we have a small lounge area where you can freshen up and have a drink while we finalize the last details of the contract."
They walked through wide, cream-colored carpeted hallways, where the walls were decorated with historical photos of the brand mixed with modern art. There were no intrusive cameras or awkward silences; instead, every employee they passed gave them a cordial greeting or a whispered compliment about their beauty and talent. Karina and Winter felt like VIPs in the purest sense of the word.
"Would you like something to drink? We have infused waters, fresh juices, or specialty coffee," Marcus offered as they entered a private waiting room that looked like a luxury lounge, with white leather sofas and glass tables. "Make yourselves at home. We really want you to be comfortable today."
"An orange juice would be great, thanks," Winter said, sinking into one of the sofas with a sigh of satisfaction. "God, Karina, I feel so relaxed here. I thought it would be a super stiff and boring environment, but it's the opposite. It’s almost... cozy."
Karina sat next to her, crossing her legs elegantly and looking around with a knowing smile. "Told you. When you're the face of the biggest brand in the world, they're the ones who have to work hard to impress us. Look at this place... it's perfect."
They stayed there for a few minutes, chatting excitedly about their expectations for the 2026 World Cup and laughing about stories from their tours. There wasn't a single red flag or dark thought crossing their minds. For them, this day was the payoff for years of hard work; they were in the right place, with the right people, surrounded by luxury that made them feel secure and valued.
"Everything is ready," Marcus announced, returning with the drinks. "The CEOs are waiting for you on the 50th floor. Let's head up—the view from there is the perfect finishing touch to this morning."
Karina took a sip of her juice and stood up enthusiastically, feeling light and happy.
"Let's go, Winter. Time to sign that contract and celebrate."
They walked toward the private elevator with a light step, talking about what clothes they would wear for the first ad campaign, totally convinced they were entering a golden era of their careers, having no clue that the cozy atmosphere was simply the red carpet leading them toward something very different.
The private elevator dropped them off on the 50th floor—a space that defined "exclusivity." When the doors opened, they found an office with architectural proportions, where minimalist design merged with a discreet but overwhelming luxury. The floor was ash-grey marble with white veins that looked like frozen rivers, and the ceiling had indirect lighting that bathed everything in a warm, welcoming glow. At the far end, in front of panoramic windows offering a spectacular view of the city, stood the CEOs.
They were two men who radiated natural charisma. They weren't wearing stiff, suffocating suits; instead, they wore white linen shirts with the top buttons open and dark dress pants—an image of relaxed power that made the vibe feel more like a chat between equals than a job interview.
"You're right on time," said the first CEO, a man with a sharp jawline and intense but kind eyes, stepping forward to greet them with a genuine smile. "I'm Alexander. It's a real pleasure to finally have you here. You have no idea how many times we've watched your videos and presentations. You are, quite simply, impressive."
Karina smiled, feeling immediately at ease. Alexander's warmth was contagious, and the environment didn't feel oppressive, but inspiring.
"The pleasure is ours, Alexander. We're very grateful for the invitation," Karina replied, keeping her posture elegant yet relaxed.
"And I'm Julian," intervened the second CEO, a man with a more analytical look but equally cordial, as he gestured for them to sit in an area with tobacco-colored leather armchairs and a solid wood coffee table. "Please, make yourselves comfortable. We don't want this to feel like a boring business meeting. We want to get to know you—who you are beyond the screen."
They sat in the chairs, feeling the soft leather against their skin. Julian served them glasses of mineral water with slices of cucumber and mint—a subtle detail that only reinforced the feeling of care and hospitality. For the first twenty minutes, the conversation flowed with amazing naturalness. They talked about music, the global impact of K-pop, and Coca-Cola's vision for the 2026 World Cup. The CEOs listened with absolute attention, making them feel like every word they said was important.
"You have incredible talent, that's indisputable," Alexander commented, leaning back in his chair and looking at Karina with an admiration that seemed pure. "But what attracts us most about you isn't just the technique or the fame. It's that... chemistry. That energy you project that is impossible to fake."
Karina felt flattered. The compliment was professional, but there was a hint of intensity in Alexander's eyes that she found pleasant.
"We believe that chemistry is what makes people connect with us," she replied with a confident smile.
Julian nodded slowly, swirling his glass in his hand.
"Exactly. And that's precisely what we're looking for in this contract. You see, the legal document your lawyers already reviewed is the boring part; it's just clauses and numbers. But we believe the best partnerships aren't born from paper, but from a strong personal relationship. From blind trust between the brand and its ambassadors."
Winter listened closely, feeling very comfortable in the environment.
"That sounds perfect to us. We're totally willing to build that trust and work side-by-side with you to make the World Cup a success."
Alexander let out a soft, almost imperceptible chuckle, his gaze dropping for a second to Winter's lips before returning to her eyes.
"I like that attitude. Willingness is the key to everything. Because this contract isn't just a job; it's entering a very tight circle. Those who are part of our elite aren't just 'pretty faces,' but people who understand that, to reach the absolute top, you have to be willing to go a step beyond the conventional."
The phrase hung in the air, not as a threat, but as an intriguing invitation. There was nothing vulgar or violent about it; it was an elegant suggestion about "status" and "privilege."
"What do you mean by 'going a step beyond'?" Karina asked, curious, feeling no alarm—only the excitement of someone discovering the secrets of an exclusive club.
Julian smiled—an enigmatic smile that revealed nothing but suggested everything.
"I'm talking about complicity, Karina. The kind of loyalty that is only forged when people allow themselves to be who they really are, without the masks of fame or protocol. We want you to feel so comfortable with us that there are no secrets or barriers. That is the foundation of real success."
The atmosphere remained warm and welcoming, but for the first time, a small spark of electric tension began to vibrate in the room. Karina and Winter suspected nothing; on the contrary, they felt valued and understood, convinced they were starting a professional relationship based on trust and mutual respect, not knowing they had just heard the first veiled promise of what was to come.
The conversation in the lounge had reached a point of perfect harmony, but then Alexander stood up with a fluid motion. There was no red flag; he simply gave them a warm look and gestured toward the door of his private office—a space separated from the rest of the floor by a short hallway lined in dark blue velvet that seemed to absorb any outside noise.
"Before we get into the final details, there's something I want to show you," Alexander said, his voice resonating with a softness that invited curiosity. "I have the preliminary designs for the exclusive clothing line we're designing just for you. It's confidential and very personal material, so I prefer we look at it in my office, where we'll be more private."
Karina and Winter stood up without hesitation. The transition was natural, almost invisible. However, as they crossed the threshold of the private office, the atmosphere changed drastically. The office was a sanctuary of enclosed luxury: dim lighting, designer lamps projecting amber circles of light, and heavy black silk curtains that blocked out any trace of the outside world.
The first thing they noticed was the scent. It wasn't just cedarwood and leather; there was a different note—a sweet, almost imperceptible smell, like a mix of exotic flowers and something metallic floating in the air. What they didn't know was that the office ventilation system was releasing a controlled dose of synthetic pheromones and chemical agents designed to lower psychological resistance and spike libido. It wasn't an immediate effect, but a slow tide that began to seep into their pores and cloud their senses.
"Over here," Alexander indicated, guiding them toward an obsidian desk.
As they walked, Karina felt a strange warmth bloom in the pit of her stomach. It wasn't the weather; it was a dull throb that began to radiate toward her thighs. She felt slightly dizzy, but not in an unpleasant way—more like the world was becoming softer and her inhibitions were starting to melt. When she reached the desk, Alexander positioned himself right behind her, so close that Karina could feel the vibration of his voice against her own back.
"Look at this," Alexander whispered, opening a black leather folder.
When Karina looked down, her eyes widened in surprise. They weren't elegant dresses or branded sportswear; they were sketches of bikinis. But they weren't conventional bikinis. They were minimalist pieces, almost obscene: the tops consisted of tiny triangles that would barely cover half their tits, leaving the nipples on the verge of being exposed, and the bottoms were simple strings that disappeared into the curve of the ass, designed to highlight every inch of skin.
"They're... very small," Karina murmured, feeling her heart beat faster.
Alexander leaned over her, his arm deliberately brushing Karina's shoulder as he pointed at the drawings. The electric contact made Karina's skin prickle.
"We're planning the campaign for the peak of summer," he explained, his voice now huskier, pressed against the nape of her neck. "At that time, the heat is unbearable. We believe the smartest and most sophisticated approach is to use light clothing—almost non-existent. We want people to feel the sun on their skin, to feel the freshness... we want you to look natural, fresh, without unnecessary fabric hiding the beauty of your bodies."
Karina felt like she was running out of air. The chemicals in the air were working; her nipples began to harden against the fabric of her blouse, and a persistent dampness started to build up between her legs. The idea of wearing those garments, which moments ago would have seemed ridiculous or vulgar, now caused a sting of excitement that left her speechless.
A few steps away, Winter observed the designs while Julian positioned himself beside her. The heavy air seemed to wrap around her like a warm blanket. Winter felt her cheeks flush and a sense of heaviness settle in her pelvis. Julian reached out and, with agonizing slowness, brushed a strand of hair from Winter's face, letting his fingers graze the skin of her neck before sliding slightly down toward her collarbone.
"You have a more delicate figure, Winter," Julian murmured, his voice a hypnotic whisper. "But that's exactly why this kind of light clothing will make you stand out. Imagine the contrast of your white skin under the sun, with almost nothing covering you... it would be a devastating visual impact."
Winter let out a short, almost imperceptible gasp. She didn't want to pull away; on the contrary, she felt an animal urge to get closer to the man. The chemicals were erasing her boundaries, making the physical proximity of the CEOs feel like a biological necessity.
Karina closed her eyes for a second, feeling the heat inside her grow. The room was no longer just an office; it had become a sensory chamber where clothes began to feel like a prison and desire—induced and visceral—began to take control of their bodies. They were trapped in a circle of electric tension, breathing air that was slowly turning them into willing prey.
The air in the private office had become so thick that every breath felt like inhaling hot, sweet steam. Karina and Winter were in a state of sensory semi-consciousness; the chemicals from the vents had done their job, leaving their minds cloudy and their bodies vibrating with an electric need they didn't know how to name. Alexander noticed their dilated pupils and how their posture had become loose and vulnerable. He smiled—a smile that was no longer just friendly, but purely predatory.
"The theory is fascinating, but I think it's time for some practice," Alexander said, closing the bikini folder with a sharp snap that made them jump. "There’s someone else who already perfectly understands what 'total commitment' to our brand means. Someone who has been very generous with her time and her body to secure her spot in the World Cup."
Without giving them time to process the sentence, Alexander signaled Julian. The men guided them toward a side door hidden behind a dark wood panel they hadn’t noticed before. There were no warnings or introductions; Alexander simply opened the door and pushed them gently inside.
The moment they crossed the threshold, the smell of raw sex, sweat, and fluids hit them like a physical wall. It was an animal scent, strong and intoxicating, mixing with the trace of the CEOs' expensive cologne. The place was a kind of private sanctuary: black leather padded walls and dim red lighting that bathed the room, creating the atmosphere of an underground club where morality didn't exist.
In the center of the room, on a glass table lit from below, was Eunbi.
Karina and Winter froze, mouths open, breath hitched. The shock was instant and violent. This wasn’t the Eunbi they saw on magazine covers or stages; there was no trace of the perfect, polished idol. She was completely naked, her hair messy, and her skin glistening with sweat and saliva.
Eunbi was surrounded by two men. One of them, a burly, muscular guy, had her trapped from behind; he had forced her onto all fours, her ass raised and totally exposed to the entrance. The man was fucking her with a rhythmic brutality, burying himself deep inside her with every thrust. Meanwhile, a second man was in front of her, holding her by the shoulders and forcing her to kneel partially so he could play with her tits.
"My God! Is that... is that Eunbi?" Winter exclaimed, her voice sounding broken and small. She covered her mouth, horrified, but her eyes couldn't look away from the scene. "What the fuck are they doing to her? This is insane!"
Karina couldn't answer right away. Her mind was screaming that this was an aberration, but her body—betrayed by the chemicals—was reacting in a dark way. The sound was deafening: the constant, wet clap, clap, clap of the man's skin hitting Eunbi’s ass, mixed with the husky groans of the guy squeezing her tits hard, molding them as he forced them to move.
"It can't be..." Karina whispered, feeling her legs shake. "Why is she letting them do that? Eunbi, do something!"
But Eunbi didn't react. Her face was pressed against the cold glass of the table, letting out muffled, deep moans that signaled a mix of pain and degrading pleasure. Her tits, large and heavy, shook violently with every hit she took from behind, bouncing against the chest of the man in front of her.
"Look at her closely," Alexander whispered, stepping up behind Karina and placing his hands on her shoulders, squeezing hard to force her to keep her eyes on the scene. "This is the true face of success. Eunbi didn't stop at words or contracts; she understood that to be an elite ambassador, she first has to learn how to be a perfect toy."
"This is disgusting!" Winter yelled, though she didn't make a single move to pull away. "You can't force someone to do this!"
"Nobody is forcing her, sweetheart," Julian intervened in a cold, analytical tone, watching as the man behind accelerated his pace, making Eunbi’s ass turn bright red from the friction. "She knows exactly what she's buying. She's buying eternal glory, absolute fame, and a contract that will make her a millionaire. The price is simply... stopping being an idol and becoming a whore for us."
Karina felt an electric shock run down her spine. Seeing a colleague reduced to that—a piece of meat being fucked by two men at once—should have disgusted her, but as she watched the man's cock disappear and reappear in Eunbi’s flesh, she felt a sudden, violent wetness between her legs. Her nipples hardened so much they began to hurt against her blouse, and a primitive, dirty desire started to fight against her sense of honor.
"Look at how much she enjoys it," Alexander added in Karina's ear, his hot breath grazing her skin. "Look at how her body accepts the abuse because she knows it's the only way to reach the top. The question isn't why she does it... but whether you two have enough tits and ass to do the same."
Karina swallowed hard, her throat dry and the air becoming unbreathable. The sound of flesh hitting flesh continued to fill the room, and as she watched Eunbi tremble under the weight of the two men, she realized that the path to success didn't go through a recording studio, but through that same cold glass, giving up her dignity in exchange for power.
The silence between Karina and Winter was absolute, broken only by the brutal symphony coming from the glass table. It wasn't just a shocking image anymore; now it was the sounds that were colonizing their minds. The wet, rhythmic clap, clap, clap of the man fucking Eunbi from behind was so loud it seemed to echo off the padded walls. It was a visceral sound—the constant collision of pelvis against ass, a percussion of flesh that left no room for any other thought.
"Listen to that," Alexander murmured, still gripping Karina's shoulders, forcing her to immerse herself in the experience. "That’s not the sound of an idol. That’s the sound of a body being claimed. Listen to how it sounds when someone stops pretending to be a goddess and accepts she's just a hole for us."
Karina felt her heart hammering against her ribs. Her eyes were locked on where the man joined with Eunbi; she could see his pubic hair sinking into her wet folds, and how the skin of Eunbi’s ass rippled violently with every thrust. The friction was so intense that the skin was glowing—a bright red that contrasted with the cold, transparent surface of the glass.
"It's... it's too much," Winter gasped, though her feet didn't move an inch backward. "I can't believe she's making those sounds... Eunbi has never been like this."
"That's because she'd never had a real man break her will before," Julian replied with a cruel smile. He stepped closer to Winter and whispered in her ear, nodding toward the man in front of Eunbi. "Look at her tits, Winter. Look closely."
The second man had his hands buried in Eunbi’s chest, squeezing her tits with a force that left finger marks on her white skin. He forced them to move up and down, making the areolas rub against the glass surface. Every time the man behind gave a harder hit, Eunbi's tits bounced violently, and she let out a guttural moan—a sound that wasn't musical at all; it was a lament of dirty pleasure, an animal plea.
"Ahhh... mmmgh... more... give me more!" Eunbi managed to articulate between gasps, her voice broken and thick with saliva. "Please... break me... make me yours!"
Winter let out a small scream of surprise, putting her hands to her chest.
"She said she wants more! She's asking them to keep fucking her! How can she say that in front of us?"
Karina didn't answer. She was too busy processing the fact that her own nipples were so erect she felt they were going to pierce through her blouse. The wet plok sound every time the man pulled out almost completely before burying himself back into Eunbi was triggering a violent physical response in her. She felt a warm, thick flow run down her thighs; she was soaked. The image of Eunbi's total degradation was acting as a trigger, activating a part of her psyche she had never explored.
"I wonder if you two will make those sounds too," Alexander commented, sliding one of his hands from Karina's shoulder to the curve of her back, squeezing lightly. "I wonder how long it'll take before Winter starts begging like her, or if you, Karina, will be the one screaming the loudest while we fill your ass with cum."
"You guys are crazy..." Karina whispered, but her voice had no strength. It wasn't a protest; it was almost a sigh. "This... this can't be happening."
"It is happening, sweetheart. And the best part is that you can't stop watching," Julian added, observing how saliva dripped from the corner of Eunbi's lips while she continued to be used as a toy. "Look at how the glass is filling up with fluids. Sweat, saliva... and soon, everything else. Don't you feel that the air in here is more exciting than any stage you've ever been on?"
Karina looked at the glass table and saw a drop of sweat slide down Eunbi's back, disappearing right where the man was slamming into her. The sound of the sex became faster, more aggressive; the hits were now dry and violent, and Eunbi's moans turned into short screams that filled the room. Winter was trembling beside her, but her eyes were dilated, fixed on the rhythmic movement of Eunbi's ass, trapped in the same sensory snare as Karina. Both stood there like spectators to a brute act, feeling their dignity crumble under the weight of an induced, animal lust.
The atmosphere in the room had become so thick it felt like they could touch it. The sound of raw sex continued to fill the space—a relentless rhythm of flesh hitting flesh that left no room for silence. Alexander and Julian noticed how Karina and Winter were paralyzed, swinging between disgust and an animal excitement that was starting to win the battle thanks to the chemicals still pumping through their veins.
"Don't just stand back there like you're watching a movie," Alexander said, his voice now more authoritative, almost a command. "I want you to see the reality up close. I want you to feel the heat coming off this act."
Without waiting for an answer, Alexander gripped Karina by the waist and pushed her firmly forward. Julian did the same with Winter. The movement was slow, forcing them step by step toward the glass table, while the sounds of the sex became louder and clearer. As they advanced, the smell hit them with renewed intensity: it wasn't just a general scent anymore, but the acidic mix of fresh sweat, the metallic trace of lubrication, and the pungent smell of cum that was already starting to float in the air.
When they were just inches from the table, Alexander forced Karina to lean forward, forcing her to be face-to-face with Eunbi.
"Look her in the eyes, Karina," he ordered in her ear. "Look at the face of someone who stopped being a star and became a hole."
Karina obeyed, though her legs were shaking violently. From this distance, the image was devastating. Eunbi's face was crushed against the cold glass; her eyes were half-closed and rolling back, pupils dilated from pleasure and lack of oxygen. A string of thick saliva hung from the corner of her mouth, dripping slowly onto the glass while she let out short, husky gasps. Her skin was flushed a deep red from her chest to her cheeks, and her lips were swollen, as if she had been kissing someone with desperation.
"Eunbi! Look at me!" Karina whispered, her voice sounding broken. "What's happening to you? Why are you like this?"
Eunbi turned her head slightly, meeting Karina's gaze. There was no shame in her eyes—only an animal, empty lust.
"Ahhh... Karina..." Eunbi moaned, letting out a gasp that sounded almost like a purr. "It’s... it's incredible... you don't know how it feels... when they break you like this... God, more! Keep fucking me, damn it!"
At that moment, the man behind her delivered a thrust so hard that Eunbi's head hit the glass with a dull thud. The clap of her ass hitting the man's pelvis was so loud that Karina felt the vibration in her own chest.
"Look down!" Julian shouted, forcing Winter to look down at where the man joined with Eunbi. "Look at how she's falling apart. Look at how wet it is down there."
Winter let out a choked moan, feeling her own tits tighten against her blouse. From that angle, she could perfectly see how the lips of Eunbi’s ass opened and closed with every hit, sucking in the man's cock with visceral force. Fluids were dripping down Eunbi's legs—a mix of lube and sweat that made the glass stained and slippery.
"It's disgusting..." Winter whispered, though her hands clenched into fists and her breathing became erratic. "It's... it's too dirty..."
"Dirty?" Julian mocked, pulling Winter even closer, almost pressing her against Eunbi’s sweaty body. "It’s not dirt, Winter. It’s honesty. There's no makeup here, no choreography, no lies. Just a body being used for what it was made for. Don't you feel your own ass getting hot just from watching?"
Karina felt the wetness between her legs become unbearable; she felt like her underwear was completely soaked and that every time Eunbi screamed, she felt an electric sting in her clitoris. The image of total degradation—the saliva, the vulgar screams, the wet sound of sex—was destroying any trace of pride she had left.
"Look at the glass," Alexander insisted, pointing to the white and transparent stains starting to pile up under Eunbi's body. "All that is the price of fame. And soon, there will be more of your own fluids staining this glass."
Karina swallowed hard, hypnotized by the way the man's cock disappeared deeply into Eunbi, triggering a primitive desire to feel that same pressure breaking her from the inside. It wasn't horror she felt anymore; it was a dark, forbidden envy that made her want to kneel right there.
The room had stopped feeling like an office and had become a slaughterhouse for egos and morality. The sound of the clap, clap, clap was now the only clock marking time—a hypnotic, brutal rhythm that kept Karina and Winter in a sensory trance. The smell of raw sex, sweat, and fluids was so potent it felt thick on their tongues, an animal mix inviting them to surrender. But Alexander wasn't satisfied with them just being spectators; he wanted physical contact to erase any trace of superiority they still felt.
"Watching is for amateurs," Alexander declared, his voice sounding like a whip in the silence. "To enter our circle, you have to get dirty. You have to feel the temperature of submission with your own hands. I don't want you just watching an idol be broken; I want you to feel the vibration of the act."
Without warning, Alexander grabbed Karina by the shoulder with a strength that didn't allow for argument and pushed her forward, forcing her right up against the edge of the glass table. At the same time, Julian did the same to Winter, placing them both directly in front of Eunbi’s chest. The scene was devastating: Eunbi was on all fours, her ass being violently hammered by a man, while her tits, large and heavy, hung down, bouncing with every dry hit she took from behind.
"Do this," Alexander ordered, his tone icy. "Each of you grab one of her tits. Now."
Karina felt her heart skip a beat. Panic and excitement fought in her chest as she looked at those sweaty tits glistening under the red light.
"I can't... I don't want to do this!" Karina exclaimed, though her voice sounded more like a gasp than a real protest. Her eyes were dilated, locked on the rhythmic movement of the flesh.
"Do it, Karina. Or I guarantee this contract will be erased before you leave this room," Alexander whispered in her ear, his hot breath grazing her skin as he pushed her further forward. "Touch your colleague. Feel what a woman who has no more secrets feels like."
With trembling hands and her heart pounding in her ears, Karina reached out and closed her fingers around Eunbi's left tit. The impact was electric. The skin was burning, almost feverish, and so slippery from sweat and saliva that her palm slid for a second before she squeezed hard. She felt the extreme softness of the tissue, but also the tension of the erect nipple poking against her palm. At that exact moment, the man behind Eunbi delivered a deep thrust—plok—and Karina felt Eunbi's whole body shake, making the tit in her hand vibrate violently.
Beside her, Winter was in shock, but Julian didn't give her time to process it. He forced her to do the same with the right tit. When Winter's fingers closed around Eunbi's breast, she let out a choked scream—a mix of disgust and forbidden pleasure that made her arch her back.
"My God... she's so hot!" Winter babbled, feeling Eunbi's heat transfer to her own fingers. Her hands, white and delicate, contrasted violently with Eunbi's flushed, sweaty skin.
Eunbi, feeling the hands of her colleagues on her, let out a gut-wrenching moan that echoed through the room. It wasn't a cry for help; it was a howl of degrading ecstasy.
"Ahhh... yes! Touch me!" Eunbi screamed, her voice broken and thick with saliva. "Feel how they're breaking me! Karina... Winter... feel what it's like to be a whore for them! There's nothing better than this... fuck, give me more!"
"Shut up, Eunbi! Please, shut up!" Winter yelled, but as she said those words, her fingers unconsciously tightened around the idol's breast, squeezing with desperate force.
The scene was visceral chaos. Karina and Winter were now completely integrated into the action; they weren't spectators anymore, but part of an ecosystem of animal lust. Their hands were stained with sweat and fluids, and every time the man slammed into Eunbi from behind, the two girls felt the shockwave travel from the ass to the tits they were holding.
"Look at yourselves," Alexander whispered, watching with satisfaction as the three women were united by the brute act. "You're not perfect idols anymore. Now you're just three whores surrounding a glass table, sharing the same wetness and the same desire. Do you feel your pride slipping through your fingers while you squeeze her tits?"
"I feel... I feel so dirty," Karina gasped, but she didn't let go of Eunbi. On the contrary, she squeezed the girl's breast harder, feeling her own pussy throb with an unbearable urgency. "I feel bad... but I don't want to stop."
"That's because you're finally accepting who you are," Julian added, stepping closer to Winter and grazing her ear with his lips. "Disgust is just the mask for the dirtiest kind of pleasure. Once you accept that you can be used, the whole world opens up for you."
The sound of the clap, clap, clap became more frantic. Eunbi began to let out incoherent screams, moving violently under the weight of the men and the hands of her colleagues. Karina and Winter were now trapped in the same tide as Eunbi; they breathed the same stale air and felt the line separating them from total degradation vanish completely while they kept squeezing those sweaty tits, waiting—almost without knowing it—for their turn.
The roar of the act with Eunbi reached a violent climax; the man fucking her from behind let out a guttural grunt and buried himself one last time with everything he had, releasing a jet of cum that stained the glass and Eunbi's legs. The silence that followed was almost louder than the hitting of flesh, broken only by Eunbi’s heavy gasps as she collapsed on the table, trembling and completely emptied.
Karina and Winter stood there, hands still wet from Eunbi’s sweat, breathing air thick with fluids and lust. That’s when Alexander moved. There was no delicacy or courtesy; he simply grabbed Karina by the arm and pulled her away from Winter with a sharp jerk, dragging her to the center of the room, away from the table but still under the suffocating red light.
"Enough observing," Alexander said, letting her go abruptly to stand in front of her. "Now it's time to see if what's under those elegant clothes lives up to what we've imagined."
Karina took a step back, feeling panic and forbidden excitement clash in her stomach.
"What... what do you mean by that?" she asked, though her voice sounded weak, almost like a plea. Her nipples were still hard against the fabric of her blouse, and her legs shook so much she could barely stand.
Alexander didn't answer with words. He simply reached out and, with a sudden, authoritative move, grabbed the collar of Karina’s blouse. The sound of the fabric ripping echoed in the room like a gunshot. Buttons flew everywhere, bouncing off the marble floor, leaving the garment violently open from her chest to her waist.
"Ah!" Karina screamed, instinctively trying to cover herself with her arms, but Alexander was faster. With a sharp motion, he grabbed her wrists and forced her arms down, exposing her completely to him and to Julian, who was slowly approaching to watch.
Karina stood there, half-naked, chest heaving, her pale skin contrasting violently with the red light of the room. Her tits—firm and generous—sprang forward, freed from the oppression of the clothes. Her nipples were erect, dark and tense, pointing straight at the men as if her own body was betraying her will.
"Look at her," Alexander said, his voice now loaded with lustful contempt. "Look at these tits. So perfect, so well-kept... designed for millions of people to admire from a distance. But there are no cameras here, Karina. Here it's just us and the truth of your body."
Julian stepped beside her, scanning every inch of her skin with his eyes.
"They're bigger than they look in photos," Julian commented, bringing his face close to Karina’s breasts to smell the scent of her skin mixed with the chemicals in the air. "Exquisite volume. I wonder how long it'll take for them to be covered in spit and cum."
"Please... don't do this..." Karina whispered, but her eyes were dilated and her breathing was erratic. The humiliation of being naked in front of them, while Winter watched in silence from a corner, was triggering an electric charge in her clitoris that made her feel dizzy.
"Shut up and stay still," Alexander ordered. Without letting go of her wrists, the CEO reached down to Karina’s skirt. With a quick, expert move, he unzipped it and pulled the fabric down, forcing her to take a step forward so the garment fell to the floor.
Now she was totally exposed. Her long, toned legs ended in an area where her underwear—a small piece of black lace—was visibly soaked from the vaginal flow she had accumulated while watching Eunbi.
"Well, well..." Julian let out a cruel chuckle, pointing at the wet stain between her legs. "It looks like the 'perfect' Karina is already ready to be fucked. Look at how she's dripping. You're so hot you can't even hide it. It excites you to be treated like a whore, doesn't it? You love feeling this insignificant."
"No... I don't..." she tried to protest, but an involuntary moan escaped her lips when Alexander used his fingers to pinch one of her nipples hard, twisting it slightly.
"Your words say no, but your ass and tits say otherwise," Alexander declared, letting go of her wrists only to swing his hand down and give her a loud, sharp slap on the ass, making the flesh vibrate violently. "You have a spectacular ass, Karina. An ass made to be hit and filled. Forget about the stages and the lights; from this moment on, your only function is to serve us."
Karina let out a sob, but she didn't cover herself. She stood there, naked and trembling, feeling the predatory gaze of the two men roaming over her curves. The feeling of being completely unprotected and exposed, while the smell of Eunbi’s sex still floated in the air, left her in a state of absolute vulnerability, ready for the next step to be much more visceral.
The silence following the slap on Karina's ass was electric; the skin of her backside was still vibrating, and she stood there, naked and exposed, feeling the men strip her a second time with their eyes. The humiliation was total, but for Karina, that degradation had become fuel. The chemicals in the air continued to pump excitement into her blood, and every vulgar word coming out of Alexander and Julian's mouths made her feel wetter and more desperate.
"Your tits are too perfect to leave them like this," Alexander said, his voice now lower and huskier. "We can't allow them to stay clean while we're in the CEO's office."
Without warning, Alexander grabbed Karina by the nape of her neck with one hand, forcing her head down, while Julian positioned himself behind her.
"Kneel," Alexander ordered in a tone that didn't accept any reply.
Karina felt a primal fear, but her body reacted before her mind. Her knees hit the cold marble floor with a dull thud, while her tits swung down, heavy and exposed. She felt small, insignificant—the very image of submission.
Alexander opened his pants zipper and freed his cock, which was already hard as a rock and pulsing with animal urgency.
"Open wide, whore," he ordered, grabbing Karina's hair to force her chin up. "Now, clean my cock with that famous tongue of yours."
The shock was instant. The strong, masculine smell of Alexander's cock hit Karina’s nose, mixing with the scent of the office. When she felt the head graze her lips, she let out a muffled moan. It wasn't just disgust; it was an electric charge that made her whole body shake.
"Ahhh... mmmgh!" Karina began to suck the cock, but she did it clumsily at first, her cheeks hollowing as she tried to accommodate the size in her mouth. The sound of thick saliva and the tongue hitting the flesh was audible in the room—a glup, glup that highlighted the humiliation of the most desired woman in Korea.
"That's it... bite a little, use that tongue," Alexander groaned, pushing her head forward and backward, forcing the cock to reach the back of her throat. "Keep going, fuck! Clean every single inch!"
While Karina was focused on Alexander's cock, Julian didn't stay still. He stepped behind her and forced her legs open, exposing her wet area to the cold air of the office.
"Look at this hole," Julian commented, observing the pink, soaked flesh glistening under the red light. "It's so open it looks like it's screaming for someone to fill it. Isn't that why you have millions of fans, Karina? Because deep down, you're a hungry whore."
Julian slid two fingers into her vagina, sinking in deep and stirring the flesh roughly. The wet sound of the plok was clearly heard as his fingers played with her without any delicacy.
"Aaaah!" Karina screamed, the sound muffled by Alexander's cock in her mouth. Her eyes rolled back and her tits shook violently while Julian forced himself toward her clitoris, rubbing with a force that made her arch her back against the cold marble.
"You're so hot you're dripping all over the floor," Julian mocked, bringing his face close to the nape of her neck. "I wonder how long it'll take before your pretty little face becomes the face of a whore begging to be filled with cum."
Karina let out a dull moan, feeling her own body surrender completely. There was no more pride, no more masks; only the animal need to be used and degraded. Her tits bounced against her own thighs while she continued sucking desperately, the sound of thick saliva filling the space, knowing that the peak of her body's submission was just beginning.Alexander pulled his cock out of Karina's mouth with a wet, suctioning sound—plok—leaving the idol collapsed on the cold marble, gasping for air with strings of saliva hanging from her lips. Karina was broken, trembling, her eyes glazed over and her nipples pointing toward the ceiling. Her eyes met Julian's; he no longer had a kind smile. He was a predator who had decided his prey was finally ready.
"Enough foreplay," Julian declared, his voice sounding like a mantra of power. "Now let's see if this ass can handle what it really means to be a Coca-Cola ambassador."
Julian grabbed Karina by the hips and flipped her over violently, forcing her onto all fours on the cold floor. The movement was so fast that Karina didn’t even have time to react; she found herself with her chest crushed against the marble, her heavy tits hanging down and brushing the cold surface of the office. It was the ultimate position of submission: her ass raised, exposed, and throbbing under the red light, inviting anything that wanted to enter her.
"Look at this," Alexander commented, standing behind her and eyeing the perfect angle of her ass. "She's so open it looks like anyone could just walk right in. Look how she shakes."
Karina let out a muffled moan, feeling the coldness of the marble against her nipples and the chilly air on her intimate area.
"Ahhh... please... don't do this...!" she whispered, though her voice had no real conviction; it was more like a plea that already accepted its fate.
Julian didn't answer with words. He stepped behind her and, without any delicacy, lubricated the entrance of his cock using Karina’s own moisture, which was dripping abundantly down her legs.
"No artificial lube here, Karina," Julian growled. "You'll use your own juices to let us in."
And then it happened. With a dry, violent thrust, Julian buried himself deep inside her.
"AAAAAH!" Karina’s scream tore through the silence of the office. It was a visceral sound—a wail that mixed the sharp pain of the first penetration with an electric pleasure that made her arch her back almost to the ceiling. Her nails clawed into the cold marble, and her eyes rolled back as she felt her body being stretched to its limit.
Julian's cock was thick, and the sensation was so abrupt that Karina felt like she was being split in half. She froze for a second, face pressed against the floor, letting out short, erratic gasps while the man settled himself inside her.
"Fuck... you're so tight!" Julian groaned, letting out a grunt of satisfaction. "You're so narrow it feels like you want to swallow my whole cock. You fucking whore, you are incredibly tight!"
After a second of silence, Julian began to move his hips. The first movement was slow, but then it became aggressive.
Clap.
The dry, wet sound of pelvis hitting ass echoed through the room. The flesh collided with a brute force that made Karina's whole body sway back and forth. Her tits bounced violently against the cold marble, hitting the surface with every thrust, making a subtle but rhythmic sound.
Clap, clap, clap.
"Ghh... ahh... mmmgh!" Karina let out incoherent moans, her face buried in the floor, her nipples rubbing the cold surface while she felt Julian's cock filling her up completely. Every hit made her feel like her pride was evaporating and that animal lust had taken total control.
"Keep screaming, whore!" Alexander ordered, stepping closer and grabbing her tits hard, squeezing them while Julian continued to hammer her from behind. "Let everyone on this floor know that the great Karina is now nothing more than a hole for us!"
Karina felt the world spinning. The initial pain had transformed into an intense, dark pleasure—a feeling of fullness that made her feel insignificant and desired at the same time. She felt like she was being claimed, branded by the men who owned her contract. Her thoughts were erased by Julian's cock, which sank deeply into her with a brute force that made her feel she was no longer an idol, but a mass-consumption object.
The rhythm of the raw sex in the office had become frantic; the sound of the clap, clap, clap was now the only clock marking time, a hypnotic, brutal rhythm that kept Karina and Winter in a sensory trance. The smell of raw sex, sweat, and fluids was so potent it felt thick on their tongues, an animal mix inviting them to surrender. But Alexander wasn't satisfied with them just being spectators; he wanted physical contact to erase any trace of superiority they still felt.
"Watching is for amateurs," Alexander declared, his voice sounding like a whip in the silence. "To enter our circle, you have to get dirty. You have to feel the temperature of submission with your own hands. I don't want you just watching an idol be broken; I want you to feel the vibration of the act."
Without warning, Alexander grabbed Karina by the shoulder and pushed her forward, forcing her right up against the edge of the glass table. At the same time, Julian did the same to Winter, placing them both directly in front of Eunbi’s chest. The scene was devastating: Eunbi was on all fours, her ass being violently hammered by a man, while her tits, large and heavy, hung down, bouncing with every dry hit she took from behind.
"Do this," Alexander ordered, his tone icy. "Each of you grab one of her tits. Now."
Karina felt her heart skip a beat. Panic and excitement fought in her chest as she looked at those sweaty tits glistening under the red light.
"I can't... I don't want to do this!" Karina exclaimed, though her voice sounded more like a gasp than a real protest. Her eyes were dilated, locked on the rhythmic movement of the flesh.
"Do it, Karina. Or I guarantee this contract will be erased before you leave this room," Alexander whispered in her ear, his hot breath grazing her skin as he pushed her further forward. "Touch your colleague. Feel what a woman who has no more secrets feels like."
With trembling hands and her heart pounding in her ears, Karina reached out and closed her fingers around Eunbi's left tit. The impact was electric. The skin was burning, almost feverish, and so slippery from sweat and saliva that her palm slid for a second before she squeezed hard. She felt the extreme softness of the tissue, but also the tension of the erect nipple poking against her palm. At that exact moment, the man behind Eunbi delivered a deep thrust—plok—and Karina felt Eunbi's whole body shake, making the tit in her hand vibrate violently.
Beside her, Winter was in shock, but Julian didn't give her time to process it. He forced her to do the same with the right tit. When Winter's fingers closed around Eunbi's breast, she let out a choked scream—a mix of disgust and forbidden pleasure that made her arch her back.
"My God... she's so hot!" Winter babbled, feeling Eunbi's heat transfer to her own fingers. Her hands, white and delicate, contrasted violently with Eunbi's flushed, sweaty skin.
Eunbi, feeling the hands of her colleagues on her, let out a gut-wrenching moan that echoed through the room. It wasn't a cry for help; it was a howl of degrading ecstasy.
"Ahhh... yes! Touch me!" Eunbi screamed, her voice broken and thick with saliva. "Feel how they're breaking me! Karina... Winter... feel what it's like to be a whore for them! There's nothing better than this... fuck, give me more!"
"Shut up, Eunbi! Please, shut up!" Winter yelled, but as she said those words, her fingers unconsciously tightened around the idol's breast, squeezing with desperate force.
The scene was visceral chaos. Karina and Winter were now completely integrated into the action; they weren't spectators anymore, but part of an ecosystem of animal lust. Their hands were stained with sweat and fluids, and every time the man slammed into Eunbi from behind, the two girls felt the shockwave travel from the ass to the tits they were holding.
"Look at yourselves," Alexander whispered, watching with satisfaction as the three women were united by the brute act. "You're not perfect idols anymore. Now you're just three whores surrounding a glass table, sharing the same wetness and the same desire. Do you feel your pride slipping through your fingers while you squeeze her tits?"
"I feel... I feel so dirty," Karina gasped, but she didn't let go of Eunbi. On the contrary, she squeezed the girl's breast harder, feeling her own pussy throb with an unbearable urgency. "I feel bad... but I don't want to stop."
"That's because you're finally accepting who you are," Julian added, stepping closer to Winter and grazing her ear with his lips. "Disgust is just the mask for the dirtiest kind of pleasure. Once you accept that you can be used, the whole world opens up for you."
The sound of the clap, clap, clap became more frantic. Eunbi began to let out incoherent screams, moving violently under the weight of the men and the hands of her colleagues. Karina and Winter were now trapped in the same tide as Eunbi; they breathed the same stale air and felt the line separating them from total degradation vanish completely while they kept squeezing those sweaty tits, waiting—almost without knowing it—for their turn.
The rhythm of the raw sex in the office had become frantic; the sound of the clap, clap, clap was now the only clock marking time. But Alexander wasn't satisfied with her just being on the floor. To him, degradation wasn't just about the act—it was about moving a woman’s body around like she was just another piece of office furniture, breaking any last bit of autonomy she had left.
"Enough with the floor," Alexander ordered, his voice cutting through the air with icy authority. "Get up, whore. I want to see you while you're getting your ass filled, but from an angle where you can't hide your face."
Julian pulled out of her with a wet, suctioning sound—plok—leaving Karina trembling on the cold marble. She stayed there for a moment, legs wide open and her pussy throbbing violently, gasping for air while her tits heaved in an erratic rhythm. Her eyes were cloudy; the chemicals in the air had erased her ability to reason, leaving only an animal instinct for submission.
Without giving her time to recover, Alexander grabbed her by the arms with force and hauled her up. Karina stood up clumsily, her feet slipping slightly on the floor due to the moisture dripping from her body. The CEO led her to the enormous black obsidian table—the same one where they had seen the bikini sketches minutes before.
"Get on the table," he ordered, pushing her toward the edge. "Put your ass toward us and lean against the glass. Now."
Karina obeyed without question. She climbed onto the polished surface and leaned forward, pressing her chest against the cold obsidian. The shock of the cold against her hot skin made her let out a short gasp. Her tits, heavy and firm, were crushed against the black surface, leaving a mark of steam and moisture on the glass as her erect nipples stuck to it. In that position, her ass was raised—a perfect, vulnerable curve glowing under the red light of the office, totally exposed to the two men.
"Look at this," Julian commented, stepping behind her and eyeing the entrance of her pussy, which was still open and dripping. "It’s so dilated it looks like the hole has already surrendered. Look how it vibrates just by looking at it."
Alexander stood in front of her, forcing her to look at her own reflection in the black glass of the table.
"Look at yourself, Karina. Look at the face of a world-famous star. Look at you there, leaning on an office table like an animal in heat, with your ass up for two guys to use however they want. Isn't it fascinating? Do you feel your dignity crumbling while you wait to be filled again?"
"Ahhh... yes!" Karina screamed, her voice now loaded with a vulgarity born from total surrender. "Look at me! I'm a whore! I just want you to fuck me hard! Call me a whore while you break my ass!"
Karina’s dirty talk was the signal for Julian. Without any warning, he positioned himself behind her and entered her in one single, dry, deep thrust.
CLAP.
The impact was so violent that Karina’s body was projected forward, her face slamming against the table with a dull thud. Her tits bounced violently against the obsidian, moving up and down with every slam. The sound was deafening: the constant collision of pelvises, flesh hitting flesh, and the animal gasps of the three people involved.
"Ghh... ahh! Mmmgh!" Karina let out incoherent moans, her face pressed into the glass, her nipples rubbing the cold surface while she felt Julian's cock marking her from the inside. Every hit was an electric shock that made her arch her back, pushing her ass harder against the man's belly.
"That's it!" Alexander growled, stepping closer and grabbing Karina’s tits hard, squeezing and molding them while Julian kept hammering her from behind. "Scream louder, whore! Let the whole building know that the great Karina has found her true place: beneath us, being used as a toy!"
Karina felt the world disappear. There was no 2026 World Cup, no fans, no pride. There was only the cold of the glass on her tits and the brutal pressure of Julian destroying her interior. She felt like an object, a piece of meat designed for someone else's pleasure, and that realization made her reach her climax even faster, feeling her pussy tighten in violent spasms around the man's cock while she continued to scream obscenities in the solitude of the office.
The frenzy reached its breaking point. Julian let out a guttural roar and buried himself one last time as deep as possible, firing his load into her with a force that made the whole table vibrate. The hot, thick semen filled Karina’s interior, leaving her empty and shaking. When he finally pulled out with a vulgar suction sound, white fluid began to leak down her thighs, dripping onto the obsidian table like a trophy of victory.
The silence that followed was cold, but for Winter, it was electric. She had been watching everything from the corner, her body on fire from the chemicals and the sight of Karina’s total destruction. Alexander noticed her trembling and decided it was time to break her "innocent" mask.
"You've been a good spectator, Winter," Alexander said, his voice now cold and calculating. "But I wonder if that 'pure' image you project is real."
He didn't give her a chance to answer. He stepped closer, invading her space, and revealed that he knew her secret: that she wasn't as innocent as the world thought, and that she had already been "used" by other powerful men in the industry. The revelation hit Winter like a physical blow, but instead of anger, it triggered a wave of forbidden lust.
"So you're an experienced whore playing the part of a good girl," Alexander whispered, grabbing her hair and forcing her to her knees on the cold marble. "Let's see if your skills are as good as the rumors say."
He freed his rock-hard cock and ordered her to clean it. Winter didn't hesitate; she dove into the member with a voracious desperation, sucking him with an expert rhythm that proved she was no beginner. The sound of glup, glup filled the room as she tried to swallow him whole, her eyes rolling back in pleasure from the act of submission.
While she was busy with Alexander's cock, Julian stepped behind her and ripped off her underwear, exposing her soaked pussy to the air. "Look at this," Julian mocked. "The 'saint' is dripping. She's desperate for a cock."
Without any foreplay, Julian positioned himself behind her and slammed into her with a dry, violent thrust.
"AAAAH!" Winter’s scream tore through the room. It was a mix of shock and ecstasy. Julian was thick, and he hammered her with a brute force that made her head bounce against the floor.
Clap, clap, clap.
The sound of flesh hitting flesh was deafening. Winter was no longer the "good girl" of the group; she was an animal, begging for more, screaming for Julian to break her while Alexander watched with a predatory smile. The rhythm became frantic, and just as Karina had been, Winter was reduced to a shaking, leaking mess on the floor, finally accepting that her mask of purity was gone forever.
After Julian finished with Winter, the room fell into a heavy silence. Karina and Eunbi were still there, their bodies glistening with sweat and fluids. Alexander looked at the three of them—three of the most beautiful women on the planet, now reduced to shaking, naked messes on his floor. But he wasn't done yet. He wanted to see who among them was truly the "best" toy.
"I'm curious," Alexander said, lighting a cigarette and exhaling smoke slowly. "Eunbi is an obvious choice; she’s a feast for anyone with power. But you, Winter... your hunger is more interesting. You pretend to be a saint, but you're probably the hungriest of all."
This sparked something in Winter. She looked at Eunbi—the voluptuous, experienced idol—and felt a dark, animal competition rise in her chest. "I bet I'm better than you," Winter whispered to Eunbi, her voice husky and dirty. "I bet I can make them cum faster because I know exactly how to play with the line between pain and pleasure."
Eunbi let out a rough laugh, her massive tits bouncing as she shifted. "Words are easy, little girl. In this office, the only currency that matters is the ability to leave a man empty."
Julian’s cock hardened again just by watching them. "I love this," he said with a predatory smile. "Let's make it official. Whoever makes us cum first, or whoever shows the most depraved technique, wins the title of 'Favorite.' No rules, no limits."
The battle began. Eunbi moved first with professional confidence. She knelt before Alexander and wrapped her lips around his cock with a powerful suction that made him groan instantly. She didn't just suck; she used her tongue to hit specific spots, all while staring into Alexander’s eyes with a look of total dominance. Then, she pulled back and slid his cock between her massive breasts, creating a wet "tit-job" that had Alexander gasping for air. "Feel this volume, Alexander! No one else can squeeze you like this!"
Winter wouldn't be outdone. She crawled toward Julian with her hips swaying, the look of the "good girl" completely gone. She didn't start slowly; she grabbed Julian’s cock and began to lick the head with aggressive, fast movements before plunging it deep into her throat in one single motion.
"Fuck... Winter, you're starving!" Julian groaned, his hips jerking forward. "You're sucking me like you want to swallow my soul!"
Winter pulled away for a second, saliva stringing between her lips and the cock. "Look at my pussy, Julian! Look how it drips just thinking about making him cum before she does!" She flipped herself onto all fours, raising her ass high in the air. "Fuck me now! Prove that the 'good girl' is the best whore in this office!"
Julian didn't need to be told twice. He stood up and slammed into Winter with a dry, brutal hit. CLAP. The sound was so loud it made Eunbi flinch. While Julian hammered Winter from behind, Alexander grabbed Eunbi by the hair and forced her back onto his cock, demanding she clean him with the same desperation.
The room became a chaos of fluids and screams. Winter was being destroyed by Julian, her tits bouncing against the floor, while Eunbi fought for Alexander’s attention using every trick in her book. "I'm the best! I'm the best whore here!" Winter screamed between thrusts, feeling Julian wrecking her inside.
"Shut up, you little brat!" Eunbi yelled back while sucking Alexander with animal voracity. "You're just a new toy! I'm the one who knows how to leave them completely empty!"
The two men were laughing, enjoying the sight of two world-class idols fighting over who could be the most degraded. But eventually, Alexander decided he didn't want a winner—he wanted everything. "Enough fighting," he roared. "I don't need one favorite when I can have all three of you surrendered at my feet."
He grabbed Karina and threw her onto the obsidian table. That was the signal for the final, total orgy. The five bodies became a single mass of sweaty skin and desperate gasps. There were no turns anymore; it was just pure, animal carnage.
Karina was in the center, arched over the table while Julian hammered her pussy with brute force. Beside her, Eunbi knelt to suck Alexander’s cock, her massive tits crushed against his thighs. Winter, driven by an animal hunger, threw herself onto Karina, licking her neck and sucking her nipples while she felt Julian destroying her friend.
"Oh God... yes!" Karina screamed, her eyes rolling back. "Fill me up... all of you... fill me with everything!"
It was a hyper-sensory nightmare of lust. The red light highlighted the veins in the men's arms as they moved like machines, turning the idols into simple containers for their pleasure. Sweat ran down their bodies like rivers, making them slide against each other with wet sounds every time they changed positions.
"Look at this!" Julian growled, pulling Winter’s hair to force her to see the mess. "You're all mixed together! I can't tell where one girl's spit ends and the other's cum begins!"
Winter gasped, her pussy throbbing violently. She wrapped her legs around Julian's waist while he was still inside Karina. "Don't ignore me, fuck! Fuck me too! I want to feel you inside me while I watch them destroy the others!"
Alexander stepped in and slammed into Winter’s ass with a deep, dry hit. PLOK.
"AAAAH!" Winter let out a wail of pure ecstasy. "Yes! Fill me from both sides! Make me your total whore!"
The office became a meat machine. The sound was deafening: the constant clap, clap, clap of pelvises hitting asses, the viscous noise of saliva being swapped, and vulgar screams filling the room. The tits of Karina, Eunbi, and Winter crashed into each other in an animal friction, creating a white foam of sweat and fluids that stained the obsidian table.
"I'm a whore!" Karina screamed, feeling Julian’s cock inside her and Winter’s tongue on her nipples. "I'm your whore! Do whatever you want with us!"
The intensity reached an unbearable peak. The bodies moved in a depraved synchrony, no longer idols, just objects. Then came the final explosion.
"Accept the mark of the contract!" Julian roared.
PLOK.
Julian buried himself to the hilt in Karina, and at the same moment, Alexander slammed deep into Winter’s ass. Both men let out guttural roars and fired their loads. Karina felt a volcano of hot cum explode inside her, while Winter felt a thick, burning discharge flooding her rectum. Eunbi, who had been sucking Alexander until the end, received the remaining load across her face and massive tits.
The silence that followed was heavy. They lay there in a pile of limbs and fluids on the obsidian table, breathing hard. The semen dripped onto the black glass, mixing with sweat and saliva to form a viscous puddle—the final seal of their pact.
They had stopped being people; they were now corporate assets. Alexander and Julian stood up, barely looking at them as they reached for the contracts.
"Time to make this official," Alexander said, his voice returning to that cold, corporate tone. He threw the papers on the floor in the middle of the puddle of fluids. "Sign. Right here. Don't bother getting dressed or cleaning yourselves. I want you to sign while you still feel the weight of our cocks inside you."
Winter sobbed, but it was a sob of surrender. Karina and Eunbi followed suit. They crawled through the mess on the floor, their bodies shaking and leaking, and signed the most important contracts of their lives while naked, covered in cum, and completely broken.
"Perfect," Alexander said, picking up the papers. "Welcome to the family. Now go clean up. You have a photo shoot in three hours; make sure there's no trace of us on your faces... although we both know that in your bodies, the mark will stay for a long time."
The two men walked back to their chairs, leaving the three women broken and marked on the 50th floor—stars to the world, but toys to those who held the power.
Important Note: This is not totally original, is a reversion of THIS other story. Of course I made all the necessary changes.
Just as a suggestion consider reading this story while listening THIS, or something like this, just to create some atmosphere.
PLAY DIRTY
The bass of the techno music made the walls of the dirty bathroom vibrate just as Somi’s heart pounded against her ribs. Boom, boom, boom! An incessant pounding that set a frenetic rhythm, a march that the hundreds of people on the dance floor followed, each in their own way. But here, in the apparent and fake calm of the bathroom, there was a different atmosphere. Here, the air was thick with the smell of cheap floor cleaner, urine, and a few other unidentifiable things that were intoxicating to the censes.
A mirror with a cracked edge, almost as dirty as the walls, reflected a distorted image of herself. Crooked, dirty, dimmed by the dim light that the room’s only light bulb barely managed to emit. But it didn’t matter, why did she want to see herself? She had fucked a thousand times in front of mirrors, all much cleaner and in better condition than this specific one. In much cleaner and better equipped places to fuck than this dirty bathroom. No, the important thing here was not to see her reflection, nor the person standing behind her. Standing, so to speak.
What was his name? Mark, Julius… Dylan maybe? It didn’t matter; in an hour or so, she wouldn’t need to remember it. Actually, she didn't even need to do it right now. What really mattered was the thick cock he was shoving up her ass. Big, veiny, and throbbing, it pushed its way through her anus, ramming against her walls. With each new thrust, Somi’s plump ass vibrated at a different rhythm than her heart or the techno banger resonating through the speakers.
Her shirt was hiked up, revealing the glory of her massive cleavage. Her shorts were bunched up around her knees, along with her tiny thong. Shorts that, when properly worn, didn’t cover much. They were so short that her buttocks spilled over the edge, leaving almost half of her ass exposed, or maybe her ass was just too big to be contained by such tiny shorts. That boldness in her dress had served her well in seducing Mark. A single glance, a wiggle of her hips, and her ass jiggling like jelly was all it took to seduce him.
Somi was beautiful, but she had perfected that fake expression that made her look stupider than she really was, but at the same time almost cute. A contradiction that was her most lethal weapon if you didn't take into account how exuberant her body was. She just had to put on that expression while her hot body did the rest. If her ass was big and overflowed the edges of her denim shorts, her tits were the same. Barely contained by the bra that squeezed them and made them look firmer than they really were. Her outfit was completed by a see through white shirt, with a bold message printed in it, which revealed her simple black bra. As a final detail, or as the icing on the cake, there was the leather choker that she had firmly tightened around her neck, and it ended up giving her the look of a cheap whore that she had been determined to maintain that night. But even so, somehow her outfit was rather modest for the place she was in.
After dancing with Julius for a few minutes, she simply took him by the hand and led him to one of the bathrooms. They didn’t talk much; there was no need. Somi spoke perfect English, but she preferred to use her dumb face to fool people. According to her, it made her look hotter, more exotic, at least to the kind of people she had come here to find. A stupid Asian slut who barely understood the language, but was totally willing to have sex with anyone. Deep down, that was what Somi wanted, just to fuck anyone. Wild sex with a stranger in a place where no one knew her, where she was just another face in the crowd. Another one dancing and having a good time as if nothing else mattered in the world.
That’s how she ended up in that small, dirty bathroom, leaning against the sink, her shorts around her knees. The best part was Dylan fucking her in the ass. His cock was big enough to be a challenge for Somi, especially since the only thing she had to use as lubricant was saliva. But Somi had taken the cock in her ass like a real champ, or rather a real slut accustomed to that kind of excess, and now she moaned like crazy with every thrust of that big piece of meat.
She didn’t care about making noise, she didn’t care if someone saw her, nothing mattered. There were very specific rules about behavior here, and the most sacred one was not to disturb others. Which actually had nothing against fucking in the bathroom. Hell, there were better places to fuck in the club, that’s what they were there for, but doing it in this dirty, battered bathroom was so obscene to Somi that it made her pussy throb. She could have found a better place, something more comfortable, but she had come looking for excitement and adrenaline, something naughty, not an average experience.
That bathroom offered her everything she wanted for that night, even exposure she wasn’t actively seeking. While they were in the bathroom, two people had come in, one when she was on her knees with Mark’s cock deep down in her throat, and another when he was already fucking her ass. Both people used the bathroom, watched for a few minutes, and then left without washing their hands. Perhaps if one of them had been more daring, Somi would have let them join in, but both stuck to the rule of not joining in unless invited. In Somi’s opinion, at least tonight, that was a shame.
On the bright side, it had been a long time since she had been fucked like that, in such a rough and animalistic way. Julius held her by the waist with one hand and with the other he spread her buttocks so he could see his dick going in and out of Somi’s no longer so tight asshole. From time to time, he spat on her ass crack and let the saliva run down to his cock to make penetration a little easier. Somi’s abused anus appreciated the extra lubrication every time he spat on there. Either way, with or without saliva, Somi’s ass swallowed his cock all the way to the hilt.
Rarely in her life had she made such obscene, pleasure filled faces as she did now. The little that the mirror reflected allowed her to see herself totally consumed by pleasure, at times with her tongue out and gasping for breath. Putting on quite a show for Dylan or anyone who decided to walk through that door. She was sure her moans could be heard outside the bathroom. Perhaps the music managed to muffle them a few feet beyond the door, but whoever crossed it was fully aware of what they were getting into. The noises coming from the bathroom were like the growls coming from a beast’s lair. The beast was apparently Somi, who looked like a bitch in heat.
Luckily for Somi’s exhibitionist side, a third person entered the bathroom. This time, instead of just relieving himself, watching, and leaving, he stayed in a corner leaning against the wall. Cock in hand, the stranger began to masturbate while watching Somi get fucked. This was the audience she was looking for after the other two ignited that spark on her. An audience more proactive, openly reveling in the show she was putting on. She chose to reward the stranger by winking mischievously at him before sticking out her tongue and panting for him. But she didn’t stop there; she also pulled down her bra to make the whole situation even more erotic. Instantly, one of her tits fell free, heavy and hanging in all its glory, now without nothing to contain it. She kneaded it while continuing to look at the stranger, moaning and feeling her whole body tremble from the thrusts of this man whose name she couldn’t remember. At that moment, they were just three strangers having a good time in a dirty smelly bathroom at a techno club lost in some part of Detroit.
His cock opened her anus and stretched its walls frantically, making her pussy throb and get wet. She needed attention there too, at least some caresses on her swollen and soaked lips. She thought about inviting the new stranger, but would she be able to? Could she go that far? Could she truly abandon herself to pleasure and surrender her body to be used as those two men wished? For the moment, she was enjoying the extra attention too much, but the night was still young, and perhaps venturing into it so soon was premature. For now, she decided to indulge herself by using her own hand to satisfy her needy cunt. She let her breast hang free, swaying to the rhythm of the thrusts, so she could touch her wet hole.
Indeed, she was very wet, and also in need. Two fingers entered so easily that it seemed like that was their natural place to be. Mark, or whatever his name was, fucked her ass while she kept pace with her fingers. It was a kind of obscene dance that for the moment had only one spectator, who remained in his corner touching himself. Indulging himself in the pleasure of watching Somi’s lustful body tremble with each new thrust, with each new stroke of those hips against her fat ass.
It was all so obscene. The dirty and smelly bathroom, a stranger sticking his cock in her ass as deep as it could go, and another man masturbating to the show they were putting on. Oh, Somi felt like she was in heaven, and her fingers only took her higher. Her orgasm didn’t take long to arrive, hitting her hard and almost by surprise. Somi was too immersed in all the sensations surrounding her to even see it coming. By the time she realized it, it was too late, she was already trembling and the walls of her pussy were squeezing her fingers. But that was nothing compared to her ass walls closing around the cock that kept fucking her nonstop.
She moaned wildly as she enjoyed her well deserved orgasm, but for some reason her pussy was still burning. Inside her was a fire that seemed impossible to extinguish, quite the contrary, it only seemed to increase in intensity. She needed more, she wanted something extra to seal this casual encounter with strangers she would never see again. Maybe she wouldn’t use her pussy right now, but there were other ways.
Without remorse and totally sure of what she was doing, she reached out her hand to the stranger in the corner, the one who was masturbating, and opened and closed her hand in an unmistakable gesture of invitation. The man hesitated for a few seconds before approaching, and when he was within reach, Somi grabbed his cock and began to masturbate him. The man took advantage of the closeness, the invitation, and grabbed Somi’s tits. She was overcome with joy.
Julius fucked her ass with powerful thrusts that made her body vibrate in the same way the music had done on the dance floor, but now more erratically. Somi realized that he was now closer to her, and when she felt him open her ass with both hands and bury himself deep inside her, she knew what was coming. She squeezed her anus to give him more pleasure and managed to make him explode inside her. Instantly, a torrent of warm semen flooded her insides. The heat spread through her like a flood of pleasure, and Somi contributed by squeezing her ass to milk every last drop of semen she could get out of him as her well deserved prize.
The other man didn’t last much longer. With Dylan still buried deep in her ass, Somi received the second stranger’s load in her hand. She didn’t stop masturbating when she felt him cum; on the contrary, she increased the pace of her hand. She couldn’t help but milk him too for every last drop. When she felt that nothing more was coming out, she brought her hand to her mouth and licked her fingers. She ran her tongue over every corner of her hand until it was completely clean and shiny, until she swallowed all the semen in her hand. When the stranger saw that she had eaten everything, that there was nothing left, he simply thanked her, put his cock back in his pants, and left the bathroom.
Mark, for his part, slowly pulled out his cock while keeping Somi’s buttocks well apart. When he was finally out, he admired his work. Somi’s anus was slowly closing, and he took the opportunity to take out his phone and take some pictures. Seeing what he was doing, Somi helped him keep her butt cheeks apart and even made her anus blink for him. The idea that a stranger had photos of her freshly fucked ass, in which you could probably see the semen they had filled her with dripping out, excited her immensely. It was as if it were the culmination of what she had come to this club, to this city.
When he had enough photos of Somi’s ass, and her anus finally closed, Dylan also put his cock back in his pants and left the bathroom. He knew there was no need to say anything, not even a goodbye or a thank you. He had helped make Somi’s crazy fantasy come true, and that was enough for him. Besides, he was sure that in half an hour she would no longer remember anything about him. The only existing memory of this chance encounter would be the many photos he had taken and some soreness in Somi’s asshole, nothing more.
And so Somi was left alone in the bathroom, with an irritated asshole, one tit still hanging free, and her guts full of two stranger's hot semen.
The excitement of that fleeting encounter coursed through her veins and led her to make yet another daring decision that night, so she simply took off her bra and tossed it somewhere onto the dirty floor. Her tits hung freely in all their glory, revealing just how big and heavy they really were. But she covered it by put on her shirt, making sure her hard nipples were clearly visible through the fabric, and then pulled up her shorts. When her buttocks spilled over the edges of the shorts again, she tugged at the straps of her thong to make it clear just how skimpy was the excuse of underwear she was wearing.
Somi felt revitalized, as if the energy and anticipation of going out on the hunt had taken over her body once more. She fixed her hair while looking in the dirty, broken mirror, already thinking about her next move. The night was young and the club was full; she still had time to dance, drink, and maybe choose someone else. Yes, she was definitely going to do it, but this time she wouldn’t be looking for a cock. Her second course of the night would be something different and more wet, just to make some changes and let her holes rest for a while.
A/N: After that anon asked me which of my stories would fit with other idols, I started thinking about this one in particular. I couldn't resist and had to do it because I really think this fits Somi very well.
I feel like this somehow ended up being dirtier than the original version. What do you think?
symbioticfic @symbioticfic - Tumblr Blog | Tumlook